diff options
| author | Roger Frank <rfrank@pglaf.org> | 2025-10-14 20:05:26 -0700 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | Roger Frank <rfrank@pglaf.org> | 2025-10-14 20:05:26 -0700 |
| commit | 7c453a331007e8a14533996506076283836385db (patch) | |
| tree | 3ea5cf3757f53c1b1ba6f26578fa7e806abe43b4 /36273-h | |
Diffstat (limited to '36273-h')
| -rw-r--r-- | 36273-h/36273-h.htm | 10720 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 36273-h/images/illus-083.jpg | bin | 0 -> 98464 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 36273-h/images/illus-157.jpg | bin | 0 -> 84977 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 36273-h/images/illus-177.jpg | bin | 0 -> 89939 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 36273-h/images/illus-cvr.jpg | bin | 0 -> 131094 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 36273-h/images/illus-fpc.jpg | bin | 0 -> 94108 bytes |
6 files changed, 10720 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/36273-h/36273-h.htm b/36273-h/36273-h.htm new file mode 100644 index 0000000..c885cfd --- /dev/null +++ b/36273-h/36273-h.htm @@ -0,0 +1,10720 @@ +<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" +"http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> +<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" > +<head> + <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> + <meta content="The Automobile Girls at Newport" name="DC.Title"/> + <meta content="Laura Dent Crane" name="DC.Creator"/> + <meta content="en" name="DC.Language"/> + <meta content="1910" name="DC.Created"/> + <meta name="generator" content="ppgen (1.09) generated May 30, 2011 09:56 AM" /> + <title>The Automobile Girls at Newport</title> + <style type="text/css"> + body {margin-left:10%; margin-right:10%;} + p {margin-top:1ex; margin-bottom:0; text-align:justify;} + div.center p {margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; text-align:center;} + .pagenum {display:inline; font-size:x-small; text-align:right; text-indent:0; + position:absolute; right:2%; padding:1px 3px; font-style:normal; + font-variant:normal; font-weight:normal; text-decoration:none; + background-color:inherit; border:1px solid #eee;} + .pncolor {color:silver;} + h1 {text-align:center; font-weight:normal;} + h2 {text-align:left; font-weight:normal;} + h1 {font-size:1.4em; margin-top:4em; margin-bottom:2em;} + h2 {font-size:1.2em; margin-top:4em; margin-bottom:2em;} + hr.pb {margin:30px 0; width:100%; border:none; border-top:thin dashed silver; clear:both;} + .sc {font-variant: small-caps;} + .center {margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; text-align:center;} + .larger {font-size:larger;} + .smaller {font-size:smaller;} + table.c {margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto;} + .sc {font-variant:small-caps} + .caption {font-size: 80%;} + .figcenter {margin: auto; text-align: center;} + div.center p {margin: 0 auto; text-align:center;} + hr.tb {border:none; border-bottom: 1px solid black; margin: 20px auto; width:35%} + </style> +</head> +<body> + + +<pre> + +Project Gutenberg's The Automobile Girls at Newport, by Laura Dent Crane + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + +Title: The Automobile Girls at Newport + Watching the Summer Parade + +Author: Laura Dent Crane + +Release Date: May 30, 2011 [EBook #36273] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: UTF-8 + +*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT NEWPORT *** + + + + +Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed +Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net + + + + + + +</pre> + +<div class='figcenter' style='padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='i001' id='i001'></a> +<img src='images/illus-cvr.jpg' alt='' width='60%' title=''/><br /> +</div> +<div class='figcenter' style='padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='i002' id='i002'></a> +<img src="images/illus-fpc.jpg" alt="“The Automobile Girls” Were Fairly Started. Frontispiece." width="60%" title=""/><br /> +<span class='caption'>“The Automobile Girls” Were Fairly<br/>Started. <em>Frontispiece.</em></span> +</div> +<p> + <br /> + <br /> + <br /> +</p> +<div class='center'> +<p><span style='font-size:1.4em;'>The Automobile Girls at Newport</span></p> +<p> </p> +<p>OR</p> +<p> </p> +<p><span style='font-size:1.2em;'>Watching the Summer Parade</span></p> +<p> </p> +<p>By</p> +<p><span style='font-size:larger;'>LAURA DENT CRANE</span></p> +<p> </p> +<p><span style='font-size:smaller;'>Author of The Automobile Girls in the Berkshires, The</span></p> +<p><span style='font-size:smaller;'>Automobile Girls Along the Hudson, Etc., Etc.</span></p> +<p> </p> +<p>Illustrated</p> +<p> </p> +<p>PHILADELPHIA</p> +<p>HENRY ALTEMUS COMPANY</p> +</div> +<p> + <br /> + <br /> + <br /> +</p> +<div class='center'> +<p><span style='font-size:smaller; font-variant:small-caps'>Copyright, 1910, by Howard E. Altemus</span></p> +</div> +<p> + <br /> + <br /> + <br /> +</p> +<div class='center'> +<p><span style='font-size:1.2em'>CONTENTS</span></p> +</div> +<table class='c' summary=''> +<tr><td style='font-size:smaller'>CHAPTER</td><td></td><td style='font-size:smaller'>PAGE</td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>I.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>Barbara to the Rescue</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chI'>7</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>II.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>Lost, Strayed or Stolen</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chII'>16</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>III.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>Ruth’s Perfect Plan</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chIII'>30</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>IV.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>Mother’s Secret</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chIV'>39</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>V.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>The Glorious Start</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chV'>47</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>VI.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>What Happened the First Day</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chVI'>59</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>VII.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>Showing Their Mettle</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chVII'>71</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>VIII.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>“For We Are Jolly Good Fellows!”</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chVIII'>86</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>IX.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>Only Girls</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chIX'>93</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>X.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>Enter Gladys and Mr. Townsend</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chX'>104</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>XI.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>Newport at Last</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chXI'>111</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>XII.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>A Week Later</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chXII'>121</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>XIII.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>The Night of the Ball</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chXIII'>131</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>XIV.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>Barbara’s Secret</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chXIV'>142</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>XV.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>Ruth in Danger</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chXV'>150</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>XVI.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>Help Arrives</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chXVI'>162</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>XVII.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>The Fortune-Tellers</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chXVII'>169</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>XVIII.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>A Word to the Wise</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chXVIII'>180</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>XIX.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>“Eyeology”</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chXIX'>190</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>XX.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>Ruth Wakes Up!</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chXX'>204</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>XXI.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>The Capture of the Butterfly</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chXXI'>213</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>XXII.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>The Tennis Tournament</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chXXII'>224</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>XXIII.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>Brought to Bay</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chXXIII'>236</a></td></tr> +<tr><td valign='top' style='text-align:right; padding-right:1em;'>XXIV.</td><td valign='top' style='text-align:left; padding-right:3em;'><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>Good-Bye to Newport</span></td><td valign='top' style='text-align:right;'><a href='#chXXIV'>242</a></td></tr> +</table> +<h1>THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT NEWPORT</h1> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_7'></a>7</span><a name='chI' id='chI'></a>CHAPTER I—BARBARA TO THE RESCUE</h2> +<p> +“Pink hair ribbons!” +</p> +<p> +Barbara Thurston’s brown, bright +face seemed to twinkle all over, as she +clinked a yellow coin on the marble top of the +little sewing table. +</p> +<p> +“Silk stockings!” chorused Mollie Thurston +gleefully. “Wasn’t it the luckiest thing that +the hotel people wanted so many berries this +year!” And she, too, sent a gold piece spinning +over the smooth surface. “But, perhaps, +we won’t be invited after all,” she sighed. +</p> +<p> +“Nonsense!” rejoined Barbara energetically. +“When Grace Carter says she’ll fix a thing, you +can wager she will. She’s known Ruth Stuart +for three summers now, and she’s told us we’d +be invited to Ruth’s party this year. I can read +the invitations already. The only thing worrying +me was what we’d wear. Now the strawberry +crop has turned out so well, and mother’s +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_8'></a>8</span> +a brick, and will let us use our money as we +wish—I think we’re fixed. Then—who knows?” +</p> +<p> +“I am sure Ruth Stuart’s lots of fun when +you get to know her,” interrupted Mollie +eagerly. “If Cousin Gladys wasn’t boarding at +the hotel with her, we’d have met her long before. +Isn’t Gladys a stuck-up goose? Never +mind. We’ll have the laugh on her when she +sees us at the party. Let’s be de-lighted to meet +her. I should love to watch her when she is +fussed!” +</p> +<p> +“After all,” mused Barbara, thoughtfully, +“her father was in partnership with papa. It’s +mighty funny that uncle got all the money. I +wonder——” She stopped playing with her gold +piece and gazed thoughtfully out of the sitting +room window at the hot, empty, yellow road that +ran so near the tiny cottage. +</p> +<p> +Barbara Thurston was sixteen, Mollie just two +years younger, and nearly all their lives had +been spent in that little cottage. John Thurston, +the girls’ father, had died suddenly when +Mollie was only three years old. +</p> +<p> +He had been at that time in the wholesale clothing +business with his wife’s brother, Ralph Le +Baron, and was supposed to be a rich man. But +when his affairs were settled up, his brother-in-law, +the executor, announced that a very small +interest in the business remained to Mrs. Thurston. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_9'></a>9</span> +He hinted, darkly, at stock speculation on +her husband’s part, and poor Mrs. Thurston, +overcome by grief, had not wanted to question +deeply. +</p> +<p> +She, herself, happened to own the little cottage, +in Kingsbridge, in which she and her +brother had lived as children. Acting on his +advice, she settled there with her two little girls, +and had remained ever since, subsisting on the +small income her brother regularly transmitted +to her from her dead husband’s tiny business interest. +Le Baron and his wife, with their +daughter, Gladys, usually spent the summer in +Kingsbridge, at the one “summer hotel” in the +place; but intercourse between the two families +had come to be little sought on either side. +Kingsbridge was a quiet little village in New +Jersey, and, except for the summer visitors, +there was little gayety. Gladys Le Baron, especially, +had shown herself icily oblivious of the +existence of her younger cousins, Barbara and +Mollie. +</p> +<p> +These two were delightful examples of self-reliant +young America. Barbara, the elder, +looked a regular “nut-brown maid,” with chestnut +hair that never would “stay put,” and +usually a mischievous twinkle in the brown eyes +beneath the straying locks. But there was +plenty of genuinely forceful energy stored away +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_10'></a>10</span> +in her slim, well-knit young body, and her firm +chin and broad forehead told both of determination +and intelligence. +</p> +<p> +Her sister, Mollie, was fair, with lovely curling +blond hair, and a quaint drollery of speech that +won her many friends. Both sisters had grown +up quietly, helping their mother about the +house, as they could afford no servant, going to +the village school, and, when they wanted anything +beyond the plainest necessities of life, +earning it. +</p> +<p> +This summer both had set their hearts on +“really-truly” party clothes, not “hand-me-downs.” +Their friend, Grace Carter, daughter +of Squire Carter, the village dignitary, had +promised them invitations to “the event of the +season,” the party to be given by her friend +Ruth Stuart, a rich Western girl who quite recently +had come to spend her summer at Kingsbridge. +And didn’t Ruth Stuart live at the +same hotel with Gladys Le Baron, the snobbish +cousin? +</p> +<p> +To meet the enemy on her own ground, and to +have the fun of a party besides, was certainly +worth picking strawberries for, thought Barbara +and Mollie. So they scoured the country +round for the sweet wild ones the hotel visitors +liked best. Now each of the girls was fingering +gleefully her twenty-dollar gold-piece that +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_11'></a>11</span> +meant many days’ work in the past, but pretty +dresses in the future. +</p> +<p> +The prospect was too alluring for Barbara +to spend much time in wondering about the real +“why” of their fallen fortunes, though the question +had come to her before, and would again. +Now she was ready to join Mollie in eager planning +as to “just what they’d get.” +</p> +<p> +“Go get a pencil and paper, Molliekins, and +we’ll set it all down,” she laughed. +</p> +<p> +Mollie went into the further room and Barbara +waited, eyes absent-mindedly fixed on the +yellow stretch of road. +</p> +<p> +Suddenly she became conscious of a curious +pounding. There was a queer, wild rhythm to +it, and it seemed to be coming nearer and nearer. +</p> +<p> +Barbara put her head out of the open window. +She could see nothing but a cloud of dust far +down the road. Yet the pounding sounded +louder every moment. +</p> +<p> +Then she knew. The noise came from the +furious feet of runaway horses. And they were +coming past the house with their helpless, unknown +victims. +</p> +<p> +What could Barbara do? Her mother was +asleep upstairs and there was no man about the +place. There was no other house near. Besides, +the slightest delay might prove fatal. +</p> +<p> +All this seemed to flash through Barbara’s +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_12'></a>12</span> +brain in a second. She knew she must act. +Swiftly and easily as a boy she vaulted the open +window, pausing only to snatch a closed umbrella +that leaned against the sill. How glad +she was she had forgotten to put it away in the +closet when she came in from the shower yesterday! +</p> +<p> +In an instant the girl sped through the gate +and out into the road, opening her umbrella as +she ran. +</p> +<p> +There she paused, squarely in front of the +approaching dust cloud, very near now. She +could hear the click of the stones, cast aside by +the flying feet of the horses, and she caught a +glimpse of two black heads, wild-eyed and foam-flecked, +through the whirling dust. +</p> +<p> +Barbara strained her eyes to locate hanging +bridles. But meantime, swiftly and mechanically, +she was opening and shutting the big +black umbrella. +</p> +<p> +“If they’ll only stop!” she murmured. +</p> +<p> +And they did. Fear-crazed already, their +legs trembling after a terrific run, the horses +dared not seek encounter with that horrible bat-like +creature that seemed to await them. +</p> +<p> +Scarcely five feet away, their wild pace broke. +They hesitated, and Barbara flung herself forward +and seized the dangling bridles. For a +moment she pulled on them with wrists of steel, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_13'></a>13</span> +but it was not necessary. The horses drooped +their weary heads and gladly stood still. +</p> +<p> +Then, and only then, Barbara glanced at the +carriage and its occupants. +</p> +<p> +It was an open four-seated carriage, and in it +were Ruth Stuart, Grace Carter, Gladys Le +Baron and a strange young man somewhat older +than the rest of the party. The girls were leaning +back, with closed eyes and white faces. The +young man was staring straight ahead, with a +blank expression, fear depicted on every feature. +</p> +<p> +Barbara dared not leave the horses even now. +“Mollie! Mollie!” she called. +</p> +<p> +Mollie was already out of the house. From +the window, terror-stricken, she had seen it all. +</p> +<p> +“Get the girls out,” Barbara directed. “I +can’t leave these brutes, though I guess they’re +all right now.” +</p> +<p> +In the meantime, Grace and Gladys had +opened their eyes. Mollie now stood at the +carriage step, her hand outstretched. +</p> +<p> +As they recognized their rescuers, Grace’s +pale face lit up. Even Gladys, for once, tried +to summon a gracious and grateful smile. +</p> +<p> +“We’re all right, Mollie,” spoke up Grace, +“but I think Ruth has fainted. I’ll help you +get her into the house.” +</p> +<p> +Suddenly the young man started up. “I beg +your pardon,” he remarked in a smooth, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_14'></a>14</span> +pleasantly-modulated voice, “but you really +must let me help. I have been utterly helpless +so far,” and his glance wandered admiringly +and a trifle shamefacedly toward Barbara. +</p> +<p> +In an instant, he had sprung over the wheel +and gently half lifted, half dragged Ruth Stuart +off the seat. +</p> +<p> +As her feet touched the ground, she too opened +her eyes, only to close them again with a shivering +sigh. Grace was at her side in a moment. +</p> +<p> +“Try to walk to the house, dear,” Grace +urged. “It’s only a few steps.” +</p> +<p> +Mollie took the place of the young man, and, +between the two girls, Ruth stumbled to the +gate. +</p> +<p> +The young man stepped up to Barbara. “Can +I help you?” he ventured, looking at the now +quieted horses. +</p> +<p> +But a cold voice sounded from the carriage, +where Gladys still sat. “I think you might +think a little about me, Harry,” she exclaimed. +</p> +<p> +The young fellow bit his lip and hesitated. +</p> +<p> +“Please,” broke in Barbara, “please take her +to the house. I can’t get these horses and this +carriage through the gate. It isn’t big enough. +But I’ll hitch them to the fence and stay with +them for a few minutes. You must need rest, +all of you!” +</p> +<p> +Harry Townsend bit his lip as he caught the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_15'></a>15</span> +sarcastic inflection in Barbara’s last sentence, +but did as he was directed, and walked slowly +toward the house with Gladys. +</p> +<p> +Left to herself, Barbara led the horses, still +attached to the carriage, toward the fence, and +hitched them by the reins in a clever way all +country girls know. “Good boys! Poor boys!” +she murmured, petting them, for they were still +shivering pitifully with fright. +</p> +<p> +For several minutes she stood talking to them. +Then Mollie’s anxious face appeared at the door, +and in a moment she stood beside her sister. +</p> +<p> +“What shall we do?” she asked. “Miss +Stuart is feeling very ill, and wants to go home +at once. She and all the others refuse to step +foot into that carriage again—and I can’t blame +them; but, you know, it’s two miles to the hotel, +if it’s a step, and we haven’t a telephone. Grace +says Ruth’s father would send the au-to-mo-bile,”—Mollie +pronounced the word with reverent +care—“but what’s the quickest way of getting +the message to them? Mother suggests +running over to Jim Trumbull’s and seeing if +he’ll hitch up and drive to the hotel. But it’s +half a mile to his place, and he’s very likely to be +away anyhow. What do you——?” +</p> +<p> +Barbara interrupted her decisively. “I’ll +just drive those horses back to the hotel myself, +Mollie Thurston,” she said calmly. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_16'></a>16</span> +</p> +<p> +“Barbara, you can’t! It’s risking your +life!” +</p> +<p> +“Nonsense! There isn’t an ounce of spirit +left in the poor, frightened things. I guess I +haven’t broken Jim Trumbull’s colts for him +without knowing how to handle horses. You go +tell Miss Stuart that her automobile will be here +in two shakes of a lamb’s tail. And see, Mollie,” +the twinkle shone in Barbara’s eyes, “of +course they’ll give me a ride back in the auto!” +</p> +<p> +Laughing at Mollie’s protests, the plucky girl +untied the horses and turned them carefully. +</p> +<p> +“Stand at their heads, just a minute,” she +cheerfully directed. Then Barbara gathered up +the reins and climbed up to the high seat. +</p> +<p> +“Drop anchor, Mollie,” she called, and trotted +slowly down the road behind the quieted blacks. +</p> +<h2><a name='chII' id='chII'></a>CHAPTER II—LOST, STRAYED OR STOLEN</h2> +<p> +“Mollie Thurston, has Barbara +driven off with those awful horses?” +</p> +<p> +It was Grace Carter who spoke. +She had reached the doorway of the cottage just +in time to catch a glimpse of the departing +equipage. +</p> +<p> +Without waiting for a reply, she turned from +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_17'></a>17</span> +the open door to the group inside just as Mollie +rejoined them, exclaiming: +</p> +<p> +“Barbara is driving the runaways to the hotel +for the machine!” +</p> +<p> +Mrs. Thurston started. She had been downstairs +for some time helping to make the victims +of the accident comfortable. She was a +slim, sweet-faced little woman, whose entire +world lay in her two lively young daughters, +in whom she had unlimited faith. +</p> +<p> +But, in a moment, she smiled and said, “I +am not afraid to trust Barbara with anything.” +</p> +<p> +Ruth Stuart’s lately pale face was glowing. +“I think that is regularly splendid of her!” she +exclaimed, with more animation than she had +shown since she had left the carriage. +</p> +<p> +“Oh, Barbara is used to taking care of herself,” +Gladys Le Baron interposed with a supercilious +smile. +</p> +<p> +Mollie looked at her cousin a moment. +“Yes,” she answered steadily, “we think it is +a pretty good thing in our family.” +</p> +<p> +Gladys flushed, and had no reply ready. +Ruth looked surprised and Grace plunged into +the breach. +</p> +<p> +“Oh,” she tried to murmur off-handedly, +“Barbara and Mollie and Gladys are cousins, +you know.” +</p> +<p> +“And you never——” Ruth turned to +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_18'></a>18</span> +Gladys, then stopped and smiled. “Well, it’s +awfully jolly to have met you all in this nice, +informal way. Grace has often spoken of you,” +she said. +</p> +<p> +The girls had to laugh at this, so Ruth continued: +“I’m well enough now to be proper +and conventional, I suppose. I believe you +know I’m Ruth Stuart. Mrs. Thurston, Mollie, +have you met Gladys’s friend, Mr. Townsend?” +</p> +<p> +The young man came out from the corner +near the window, where he had been seated, and +bowed gayly. Ruth nodded in a satisfied +fashion. +</p> +<p> +“There, doesn’t that finish it?” she sighed. +“The rest of you are all acquainted, aren’t you? +Now, won’t one of you, please tell me why those +awful horses aren’t running still? I know some +horrible white hay-caps started them, and Jones +fell off the seat, and now we are here. Who +stopped us?” +</p> +<p> +Everybody turned to Ruth at once. “Why, +Barbara stopped them,” Grace managed to +say first. “Barbara——” +</p> +<p> +A gay laugh sounded in the doorway, and +Barbara herself appeared before them. +</p> +<p> +“Now I’ve caught you!” she cried merrily, +her bright eyes sweeping the circle. Then she +turned to Ruth with a mock curtsey. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_19'></a>19</span> +</p> +<p> +“Your ladyship’s chariot waits,” she declaimed, +then continuing in quick explanation: +“You see, your driver was scarcely hurt and +he rushed back to the hotel at once and sent the +automobile along the road where he had seen +the horses disappearing. Before I’d gone a +quarter of a mile, I met the machine with the +chauffeur, and doctor and Jones himself. We +sent Jones back with the horses, though they +weren’t bothering me a bit, and I came back in +the automobile. How are you feeling?” and +the bright voice softened sympathetically, as +she noted Ruth’s pale cheeks. +</p> +<p> +For answer the girl arose quickly, and held +out both hands to Barbara. “You’re a brick,” +she said simply. “I fainted, like a goose, and +they’ve just told me what you did. I am so glad +I know you, and I guess my father will be glad, +too—not to say thankful! Now, please won’t +you and your sister dine with us to-morrow? +No? Make it lunch; then I’ll see you sooner. +I won’t take no for an answer, because I have +a very important plan. Dad decides as quickly +as I do. So if you’ll only say yes—but I can’t +tell you about it now. Perhaps, if I make you +curious, you’ll be more interested when the time +comes!” Ruth laughed mischievously. +</p> +<p> +“What have you up your sleeve now, Ruth +Stuart?” asked Grace, curiously. “I never +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_20'></a>20</span> +saw such a girl as you are for chain-lightning +projects!” +</p> +<p> +“You’ll see,” laughed Ruth. “You’re in it +too, you know. You must be one of my lunch +party to-morrow. I know you and Mr. Townsend +have another engagement, Gladys, so you +will pardon my delivering my invitation before +you. Now, I won’t say another word. +</p> +<p> +“Come,” she continued, addressing the party, +“we must be off at once. If the news of this +runaway circulates through the hotel and +reaches either your father or mine, Gladys, +they’ll be wild with fright. Good-bye, Mrs. +Thurston, and thank you. You’ve been awfully +good to us. As for you two”—holding out her +hands to Barbara and Mollie—“wait till tomorrow +at lunch!” +</p> +<p> +Drawing the two Thurston girls with her, she +stepped outside the door and to the gate, the +rest of the party following. The machine was +waiting in the road, and out of it hurried the +hotel doctor toward Ruth. +</p> +<p> +“Aren’t you hurt, Miss Stuart?” he cried. +“I would have come in, but Miss Thurston said +she would go in first and see how you were.” +</p> +<p> +“I’m perfectly well, doctor,” smiled Ruth. +“It’s too bad you had to come way out here. +I hope father will not hear you have been sent +for!” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_21'></a>21</span> +</p> +<p> +She patted affectionately the nearest tire-rim +of the big automobile. “Bless the ‘bubble’s’ +heart,” she murmured. “He wouldn’t run away +with his missus. Barbara, Mollie, this is my +best friend, Mr. A. Bubble. I think you’ll get +better acquainted with him before long. I wish +you could come with me now, but I’m afraid +neither you nor ‘Bubble’ would be quite comfortable. +And you three must get along well +together from the start.” +</p> +<p> +The doctor helped Ruth into the big red touring +car and Gladys and Grace followed. The +two men and the chauffeur crowded together +in the front seat. +</p> +<p> +“Au revoir,” chorused the autoists, and “see +you tomorrow,” nodded Ruth emphatically to +the girls. Then, in a whirl of dust, the big +machine sped out of sight. +</p> +<p> +“Isn’t she a dear?” burst forth Mollie, as the +sisters turned to go back to the house. “How +her eyes shine when she talks! I wonder if I +could do my hair that way. I was sure she’d +be nice—but what do you suppose she means +by that plan? Barbara, for heaven’s sake, how +did you happen to think of that umbrella stunt? +It was great, but you did look so funny—like +a sort of desperate, feminine Darius Green with +his flying machine! No wonder you stopped the +horses!” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_22'></a>22</span> +</p> +<p> +“Oh, I heard of a man who stopped a stampede +of cattle that way out West once,” Barbara +answered abstractedly. There was a +puzzled look on her face. “Mollie,” she said +abruptly, as they entered the house, “you didn’t +take our money with you, when you went into +the bedroom for pencil and paper?” +</p> +<p> +“Why, no,” replied Mollie wonderingly. “It +must be over there on the table now. I remember +I noticed it as I came into the room. I wondered, +for a second, why you’d gone away and +left it so near the open window. That was before +I looked through the window and saw what +you were doing. It must be there,” and Mollie +hurried over to the window. +</p> +<p> +The next moment she turned an astonished +face to her sister. “Barbara!” she exclaimed, +“it isn’t here, anywhere!” Indeed, the marble +top of the little table was absolutely bare. There +was no sign of either of the gold pieces. +</p> +<p> +“Let’s look on the floor,” said Barbara, +quietly. “One of our guests may have unconsciously +brushed them off.” +</p> +<p> +Both girls stopped and began a careful survey +of the carpeted floor, under the table, and +near the window. Their search was unrewarded. +</p> +<p> +“Let’s look in the grass outside,” suggested +Mollie. “You might have brushed them off as +you went through the window.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_23'></a>23</span> +</p> +<p> +“But didn’t you say you saw them on the +table, when you came back into the room and +found me gone?” queried Barbara, thoughtfully. +</p> +<p> +“I was sure I did,” Mollie replied. “But +sometimes one remembers imaginary things. +And if the money had been in the room when +I came in, it would be there now. I’ll ask +mother——” +</p> +<p> +“No, don’t,” said Barbara quickly; “at +least, not yet.” Mrs. Thurston had gone into +the kitchen directly after her return from the +gate, and had heard none of the conversation. +“There’s no need to worry mother about it now. +Of course we must find it somewhere. Money +doesn’t walk off by itself. We’ll go out and +look in the grass under the window.” +</p> +<p> +On hands and knees the girls worked through +the closely cropped grass underneath the sitting +room window. Not two days before, they themselves +had clipped this bit of lawn with big +shears, and it was so close that there seemed no +possibility of anything being hidden in it. Certainly +nothing was to be found. The girls even +looked over the short path, and ground near it. +“Your skirts might have switched those small +things a long way,” observed Mollie, wisely. +Yet, as before, the result was—nothing. +</p> +<p> +Giving it up, at last, the girls sat down in a +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_24'></a>24</span> +little garden seat at one side of the tiny yard, +and looked at each other ruefully. +</p> +<p> +“I am so glad I feel sure Miss Stuart will invite +us to her party, now,” commented Mollie +dryly. “Our new gowns and the pink hair ribbons +and the silk stockings will be so awfully +fetching! But where, where, where, by all +that’s mysterious, can those double-eagles have +flown?” +</p> +<p> +Suddenly she looked curiously at her sister. +“Barbara, you are thinking of something!” she +exclaimed. “Have you any nameable idea?” +</p> +<p> +“No,” said Barbara, quickly; “it isn’t nameable.” +</p> +<p> +“All right; you never would talk when you +didn’t want to,” complained Mollie. “And I +know you want that money back as badly as +I do. Tell you what—I’ll say the fairies’ charm. +Don’t you remember the one the old gypsy +woman taught us? Wish she were here to say +it for us! She promised to do all sorts of things +for me when I found her in the field with a +sprained ankle and helped her back to camp. +Why! why! Barbara, this is <em>uncanny</em>—she’s +coming now!” +</p> +<p> +In truth, down the road a queer little bent +figure was seen approaching. “I know her,” +continued Mollie eagerly, “by that funny combination +of red and yellow handkerchiefs she +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_25'></a>25</span> +wears on her head. Do let’s go and meet her +and tell her—it can’t do any harm.” +</p> +<p> +“What nonsense, Mollie!” laughed Barbara. +But she followed her younger sister, who had +already started down the road toward the +quaint, little, gaudily-turbaned dame. +</p> +<p> +Between them, the girls brought her into the +yard, Mollie meanwhile busily explaining their +predicament. “You’ll help us, won’t you, +Granny Ann?” she coaxed childishly. “You +said, that time that I helped you home, you’d +always be near when I wanted you.” +</p> +<p> +Granny Ann sat on the garden seat, looking +gravely down at the half-laughing, half-serious +girls huddled at her feet. +</p> +<p> +“I knowed,” she began in a high, cracked +voice, “I knowed my little fair one,” lightly +touching Mollie’s curls, “would need me to-day. +Far away I was, when I heard the shadow of +her voice callin’ out to me—and miles I have +traveled to reach her. Granny Ann is thirsty, +and she has had no food since morning.” The +old woman looked reproachfully at her listeners. +</p> +<p> +Barbara’s eyes twinkled at Mollie’s rather +crestfallen face, when the sybil voiced this most +human request. But she said cheerily: “All +right, Granny; supper isn’t ready yet, but I +know mother’ll have something.” Then Barbara +hurried into the house, the gypsy dame +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_26'></a>26</span> +waiting solemnly until she reappeared, a moment +later, with sandwiches, doughnuts and a +big glass of milk. +</p> +<p> +Granny Ann smiled, but she didn’t speak +until the lunch had quite disappeared. Then +the old woman rose impressively. “There’s one +sure magic for fetching back money that has +gone,” she declaimed. “Because you have been +good to me, ‘Little Fair One,’ you and your +sister, I will say the golden spell for you.” With +her hands crossed, Granny Ann began to croon +dreamily: +</p> +<p> + Gold is gladsome, gold is gay,<br /> + Here to-night and gone to-day,<br /> + Here to-day and gone to-morrow,<br /> + Guest of joy and host of sorrow.<br /> + Gold of mine that’s flitted far,<br /> + Forget me not, where’er you are.<br /> + Mine you are, as Pluto wrought you,<br /> + Mine you are, whoever’s sought you,<br /> + Come by sea or come by land—<br /> + Homeward fly into my hand!<br /> +</p> +<p> +Three times Granny Ann repeated this. Then, +with a queer dignity, oddly assorting with her +variegated raiment, she turned to the girls. “It +will return,” she said; “now, I must go to my +own people.” +</p> +<p> +“But I thought you said you came here for +us by yourself!” protested Mollie. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_27'></a>27</span> +</p> +<p> +The gypsy dame drew herself up. “I travel +not alone!” she said, stiffly. “Good-bye.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, good-bye, and thanks ever so much, +Granny Ann!” cried both of the girls. +</p> +<p> +But Granny Ann did not turn her head. Barbara +looked at Mollie, her eyes dancing. “The +blessed old fraud!” she teased; “her people decided +to camp somewhere about, and she +thought she’d come over for a call and a lunch, +and whatever else she could get! I believe she +actually expected us to cross her palm with +silver for saying that little rhyme. But I wish +I knew really——” +</p> +<p> +All at once a faint chug-chug sounded in the +distance. In a moment a big red touring car appeared, +enveloped in dust. “Why, it looks like +Ruth’s car!” exclaimed Mollie, excitedly. “Yes, +I do believe that young man seated beside the +chauffeur is the Mr. Townsend who was with +them. Barbara——” +</p> +<p> +But Barbara was walking quickly toward the +gate. A moment later the automobile stopped +before it, and Harry Townsend stepped out. +</p> +<p> +“Miss Thurston,” he began, soberly, “have +you lost any money?” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, yes!” burst out Mollie, who was just +behind, before Barbara could speak; “two +twenty-dollar gold-pieces! We’ve hunted and +hunted. We had them this afternoon——” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_28'></a>28</span> +</p> +<p> +“Then these must be yours,” said the young +man, extending his hand to Barbara. In it were +two golden double-eagles. “When the young +ladies were getting out at the hotel these +were found on the seat, and Miss Stuart was +sure you had dropped them out of your pocket, +Miss Thurston, during the few moments you +were in the machine. I am very glad to be able +to restore them to you.” +</p> +<p> +“Yes,” said Barbara, “but I——” Then she +stopped. “Thank you, Mr. Townsend,” she +said, giving him a clear, direct glance. For +some unknown reason the young man’s eyes +wavered under it, and he climbed hurriedly into +the automobile. “I am very glad,” he murmured +again. +</p> +<p> +“Miss Stuart expects you to-morrow,” he +added quickly, and the machine backed round +and hurried off. +</p> +<p> +Barbara stood looking at it, the money still +in her hand. But Mollie was laughing happily. +Then she saw Barbara’s face. “Barbara, what +is it, dear?” she demanded. “You look exactly +as you did before Granny Ann appeared, and +I asked you if you were thinking of something. +What is it? Can’t you tell me?” +</p> +<p> +Barbara shook her head. “It really isn’t anything, +Molliekins. I did have an idea in my +head, but I must be mistaken somehow. You +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_29'></a>29</span> +are sure you saw the money on the table after +I left the room? It must have been there, then, +when the crowd from the automobile came in. +I thought I saw some one standing near the +table with one hand resting on it, when I came +back and called out: ‘Now, I’ve caught you!’ +But I must not think anything more about it. +Please don’t ask me any questions. Let us just +be glad we have the money back. It is queer, +though. Mr. Townsend says the money was +found on the seat. I wonder who found it, and +whether it was found on the front or back seat? +Let’s ask Grace. I don’t understand it. But +he brought the money back, and he’s Miss +Stuart’s friend. Of course we will keep quiet, +you and I, Mollie, whether the money was lost, +strayed or stolen!” +</p> +<p> +“Well, I am sure, Barbara Thurston,” Mollie +answered a little indignantly, “I am not likely +to talk of what I know nothing about. If there +is any mystery about the disappearance of that +money, I am sure you have left me utterly in the +dark.” +</p> +<p> +“Don’t be cross,” said Barbara, putting her +arm in Mollie’s. “But do you know if Mr. +Townsend is a special friend of Gladys’s?” +</p> +<p> +Mollie shook her head. “How should I +know?” she said. “Let’s go in, it’s nearly +dark.” +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_30'></a>30</span><a name='chIII' id='chIII'></a>CHAPTER III—RUTH’S PERFECT PLAN</h2> +<p> +Wonderment over the mystery of the +money, and excited anticipation of +Ruth Stuart’s luncheon and “plan,” +kept the Thurston girls from getting to sleep +very early that night. They awoke bright and +fresh next morning, nevertheless. Just before +eleven they started on their two-mile tramp to +the hotel. They were hardly out of sight of the +house, however, when what should they see but +the now familiar red car speeding toward them. +“Look—yes, it is!” cried Mollie. “Ruth herself +is making it go!” +</p> +<p> +The young driver waved a free hand for a +second, as she neared them, then wheeled in a +broad turn and stopped. “I was so afraid you +might have started,” she protested tactfully, +“for it is such a fine morning for a nice leisurely +walk. I was so anxious to see you that I simply +couldn’t wait, and I told Dad I’d take the ‘bubble’ +and spin out to meet you. Now, won’t you +please hop in, and ride back with me?” +</p> +<p> +The girls “hopped” with delighted celerity, +and Ruth turned back to them for a moment. +“I have reams to talk about,” she continued, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_31'></a>31</span> +“but, to tell you the truth, I want my father to +be with us, when I begin. So, now, if you don’t +mind, we’ll just ride.” +</p> +<p> +Neither Mollie nor Barbara will ever forget +their first ride. “I felt as if I had chartered my +own private flying machine, and I was sure the +angels were jealous,” Mollie confessed, naïvely, +at lunch. +</p> +<p> +They reached the hotel very quickly, and after +a cosy chat on the private balcony belonging to +Ruth’s tiny suite of rooms, found themselves +seated around a little table in a cool, palm-shaded +corner of the big dining-room. Between them, +opposite Ruth, sat big, blue-eyed, open-hearted, +Robert Stuart, Ruth’s “Dad.” +</p> +<p> +Robert Stuart had made his fortune out West, +in the mining country. That was how he +started, anyway. For years, now, he had lived +in Chicago, buying and selling real estate in the +vicinity. There his wife had died, and there his +eighteen-year-old daughter Ruth had spent +nearly all her life. During the summers she had +traveled more or less, and the last few years had +frequently gone East. Her father’s sister, Aunt +Sallie Stuart, had brought the girl up since her +mother’s death, which had occurred when Ruth +was a little girl. Aunt Sallie was not present at +the luncheon, because of a bad headache. +“Grace Carter has come over and is staying +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_32'></a>32</span> +with her, like a dear,” Ruth explained. Later, +if Auntie felt better, the girls were to go up to +her room. +</p> +<p> +Ruth, as has appeared, was an extremely impulsive +young person. Fortunately, most of +her impulses were inspired by a natural kindliness, +and a cheerful, youthful energy, with a +stratum of good common sense at bottom. +There was apt to be method in her madness. +Her “plan,” for instance, had long been her +desire, but before she had never seen the way. +</p> +<p> +Ruth couldn’t wait for the cold boullion to be +taken off. “Father, I want to tell them now!” +she exclaimed. After his cheerful, “Go ahead, +daughter,” she burst out: “Barbara, Mollie, +won’t you go on an automobile tour to Newport +with Grace Carter and me, with Aunt Sallie for +chaperon? Won’t you, can’t you come?” +</p> +<p> +While the amazed girls could only look at her +and at each other, she hurried on: “Oh, yes, you +probably think I’m crazy. But I’m not. You +see it’s like this: all my life I have longed to +travel by myself; at least, with the people I +want, not in a train, or a big crowded boat. Dad +knows the feeling; it’s what makes him run away +from Chicago, and get out on the prairies and +ride and ride and ride! I’m a girl, so I can’t +do that or lots of things. But I can run an automobile. +For two years I have just been waiting +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_33'></a>33</span> +to get the right crowd. Grace is a dear, but I +wanted two more. The other girls I know are +all right to meet at dances and to see now and +then; but they’d collapse at the thought of starting +off on a lark like this. You two—you’re +different, I knew it the minute I saw you. Besides,” +she continued, “Grace has been telling +me things about you. I always know right off +whether I like anybody, and it doesn’t take long +to find out how much I like them. I like both +of you a whole lot—and I know we will have a +perfectly delightful trip if you will go with me. +If you don’t, I simply can’t go—that’s all. It +would be absurd setting off in that great machine +with only Grace and Aunt Sallie to rattle +around like two peas in a pod. Daddie understands, +and he likes you just the way I do—I can +see it in his eyes. So it’s just up to you! Do +you like me a little bit—well, say enough to visit +me in my automobile for a month or so? Oh, +please say you do!” +</p> +<p> +She stopped, her voice catching impulsively +over the last words. Barbara’s eyes were shining. +“I don’t believe we need to tell you that,” +she said softly; “you must just know. But +there’s mother. And we haven’t the money.” +</p> +<p> +“Now that’s not fair,” Ruth broke in. “The +money is out of the question altogether. You +are my guests. Why, it’s you who will do me +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_34'></a>34</span> +the favor,” she pleaded, as she caught the look +of dissent on Barbara’s face. “Remember, if +you fail me, I can’t have my trip at all—and I +have been looking forward to it for two whole +years. As for your mother, if she will consent +to it, Dad and I have a beautiful plan, to keep +her and Dad both from being lonely. Poor Dad +is sick and tired of hotel cooking and I told him +all about your dear little cottage and the dandy +tea and cookies your mother makes, and—and—do +you suppose your mother would let Dad take +his meals with her while we are away? Then +he won’t be too wretched living all alone up here. +Also, you wouldn’t have to worry about your +mother, nor would I have to worry about Dad. +Aunt Sallie has been with him so long that I don’t +know what he’d do all by himself. He could get +on very well, if only your mother would look +after him at meals, I know that. +</p> +<p> +“Now I won’t say another word about it for +the rest of our lunch. Then we’ll run in and +call on Aunt Sallie. Afterward we will take the +car out and see your mother, and get her to say +yes! Then you’ll say it, too, won’t you? But +don’t let’s spoil this good chicken salad, through +worrying about it.” +</p> +<p> +In a more or less complete, yet altogether +happy silence, the luncheon was finished. Ruth +and her father did not try to force their guests to +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_35'></a>35</span> +talk, realizing that the girls would want to think. +From the smiling glances the two Stuarts exchanged +now and then it was evident they hoped +the thinking would have a happy outcome. +</p> +<p> +After the last course had been served, and the +finger bowls, a sprig of rose geranium floating in +each, had been pushed aside, Ruth said quietly: +“Now we will go to see Aunt Sallie for a few +minutes. Daddie, you’ll have the machine at +the door?” +</p> +<p> +The girls filed into the elevator, and soon were +speeding down a long hall to Aunt Sallie’s suite, +just across from Ruth’s. The latter knocked +softly, and Grace Carter came to the door. +“Yes, ever so much better,” Grace murmured, +in reply to Ruth’s whispered inquiry. “She +wants you to be sure to come in with your +friends before they go. Yes; I am sure she +would be glad to see them now.” +</p> +<p> +As the girls entered the vestibule of the apartment, +Grace gave Barbara’s hand a furtive +squeeze, and whispered: “I’ll just never recover +if you don’t come.” There was no chance for a +reply, for a precise, though rather kindly voice +called from the room beyond: “Ruth, please +bring your friends in here.” +</p> +<p> +With some trepidation the girls advanced +toward “Aunt Sallie.” She was a somewhat +stout woman, who reclined on a couch in a handsome +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_36'></a>36</span> +violet negligée. She scanned the girls +sharply for a moment, then in her carefully +enunciated syllables, which contrasted oddly +with her smooth, plump face, she said: “So +you’re the young ladies who stop runaway +horses! Well, I never could have done it when +I was young. But I’m sure I am indebted to +you, and I am happy to know you, my dears. I +hope and trust, since my madcap niece is bound +to take her trip, that you will come along to keep +her company.” +</p> +<p> +The girls smiled, and Ruth murmured to +them: “You see, you really must come for the +sake of my family!” Then Aunt Sallie +stretched out two plump, jeweled hands and remarked: +“I am sure I shall see a great deal of +you very soon, my dears, and you will see all +you want to of me. So, if you don’t mind, I’ll +ask you to excuse me now, my head is so tired.” +</p> +<p> +“She likes to take a cat-nap pretty often,” +explained irreverent Ruth, as soon as they were +safely outside the door. “But Aunt Sallie is a +good sort, just the same, and the best possible +dragon for our trip. Your mother needn’t be +in the least afraid to trust you to her. Now +for your mother,” Ruth added as the girls +entered the elevator. +</p> +<p> +In front of the broad piazza, the automobile +waited on the driveway, with Mr. Stuart as +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_37'></a>37</span> +chauffeur. “Pile in,” he smiled, and, in a trice, +the girls were whirled homeward once more. +</p> +<p> +There a mighty conference was held. At first, +Mrs. Thurston simply gasped. Then she dumbly +shook her head. Barbara and Mollie both protested +that nothing would persuade them to +leave their mother against her wishes. As Ruth +said afterwards, “Daddie did the whole thing.” +He explained to the girls, and to their mother, +how brief the separation would be. To the +mother he expatiated on the delights and educational +value of such a trip. To the girls he +hinted, delicately, that perhaps the little mother +would get a bit of a rest, all by herself, for a few +weeks, even with him to take care of. To all +present Mr. Stuart enlarged upon the duty of +charity toward him, a homeless vacation visitor, +starving from eating only hotel food, and toward +his daughter, a sisterless girl with a longing for +friends. Though the Thurstons shook their +heads, between smiles and tears, at the absurdity +of these arguments, they finally said a grateful +“yes.” +</p> +<p> +“One really doesn’t need any clothes except +veils and dusters for an automobile trip, and I +have a big extra stock of those,” concluded Ruth. +“I want to run up here for you people—let me +see—to-day is Friday—next Monday morning. +That’s such a nice day to start.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_38'></a>38</span> +</p> +<p> +“Yes,” again cried Mollie and Barbara. +</p> +<p> +The girls joined hands and made a low +curtsey to Mrs. Thurston and Mr. Stuart. “Allow +me to introduce you,” said Ruth in her most +impressive voice, “to ‘The Automobile Girls’ +on their way to Newport.” +</p> +<p> +“Long may they flourish!” concluded Mr. +Stuart, turning to the girls’ mother. “I’ll come +up with Ruth and help you start them off, Mrs. +Thurston. Then, if I may, I will come back and +have lunch with you later in the day.” +</p> +<p> +“Till Monday!” called Ruth, and the machine +whirled off. +</p> +<p> +Barbara and Mollie watched it from the gate. +“I wish—I wish I could do something for +them,” mused Barbara, her chin sunk in her +hand, her brown eyes showing that soft brightness +that only came to them when she was +greatly moved. +</p> +<p> +How well she was to repay the Stuart kith and +kin she could not then guess. +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_39'></a>39</span><a name='chIV' id='chIV'></a>CHAPTER IV—MOTHER’S SECRET</h2> +<p> +Mollie danced into the kitchen, waving +the feather duster. “I’m so happy, I +can’t keep still!” she declared, waltzing +in a circle around her mother and Barbara, +who were in the kitchen washing the breakfast +dishes. +</p> +<p> +“It is just as well you don’t have to,” Mrs. +Thurston laughed. “But, children, do be sensible +a minute,” she urged, as Barbara joined in +the dance, still polishing a breakfast tumbler. +“I’ve been thinking, that going to Newport, if +only to stay a few days, <em>does</em> mean more clothes +than automobile coats and motor veils.” +</p> +<p> +“Now, you are not to worry, mother dearest,” +interrupted Barbara, “or we won’t go a single +step. Beside, have you forgotten the twenty-dollar +gold-pieces? They are a fortune, two +fortunes really.” Barbara had been doing some +pretty deep thinking herself, on the clothes question, +but it would never do to let her thoughts be +known. As elder daughter she tried to save her +mother from all the worries she could. “While +there are no men around in the family, you’ll +just have to pretend I’m older son instead of +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_40'></a>40</span> +daughter,” she used to say. “When Mollie +marries I’ll resign.” +</p> +<p> +“I’m through dusting,” Mollie called from +the dining-room. “This time I am surely going +to get paper and pencil to put down what clothes +we most need, if Barbara won’t stop any runaway +horses while I am away.” +</p> +<p> +Mollie’s golden head and Barbara’s tawny one +bent anxiously over the paper. +</p> +<p> +“Ruth’s such an impetuous dear! Starting +off on our trip Monday does not give us time to +get anything new. Mother, will you go in to +town shopping for us, and then send the clothes +on later? I suppose we shall be on the road +some time. Ruth says we are to stop in any of +the places we like, and see all the sights along +the way,” continued Barbara. +</p> +<p> +Gloves, ribbons, stockings, hair ribbons, and—oh, +dear, yes! A pink sash for Bab and a blue +one for Mollie. Forty dollars wasn’t such a +fortune after all. Where was the money left +over for the party dresses? Both girls looked a +little crestfallen, but Barbara shook her head at +Mollie as a signal not to say anything aloud. +</p> +<p> +Mother had come into the open dining-room +door and was watching the girls’ faces. +</p> +<p> +“I’ve a secret,” Mrs. Thurston said, after a +minute. “A beautiful secret that I have been +keeping to myself for over a year, now. But I +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_41'></a>41</span> +think to-day is the best time I can find to tell it.” +Mrs. Thurston was fragile and blond, like Mollie, +with a delicate color in her cheeks, and the +sweetest smile in the world. +</p> +<p> +“It’s a nice secret, mother, I can tell by your +face.” Mollie put her arm around her mother +and pulled her down in a chair, while she and +Bab sat on either side of her. “Now, out with +it!” they both cried. +</p> +<p> +“Daughters,” Mrs. Thurston lowered her +voice and spoke in a whisper, “upstairs, in my +room in the back part of my desk is an old bank +book. What do you think is pressed between +the pages?” She paused a minute, and Mollie +gave her arm a little shake. “In that book,” +the mother continued, “are two fifty-dollar bills; +one is labeled ‘Bab’ and the other is labeled +‘Baby.’” Mrs. Thurston still called her big, +fourteen-year-old daughter “baby” when no one +was near. +</p> +<p> +Mollie and Barbara could only stare at each +other, and at their mother in surprise. +</p> +<p> +“Please, and where did they come from?” +queried Barbara. +</p> +<p> +“They came from nickels and dimes, and +sometimes pennies,” Mrs. Thurston replied, as +pleased and excited as the girls. “Only a week +ago, I went to the bank and had the money +changed into the two big bills. Oh, I’ve been +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_42'></a>42</span> +saving some time. I saw my girls were growing +up, and I imagined that, some day, something +nice would happen—not just this, perhaps, but +something equally exciting. So I wanted to be +ready, and I am. I will get the prettiest clothes +I can buy for the money, and I’ll have Miss +Mattie, the seamstress, in to help me. When +you arrive in the fashionable world of Newport, +new outfits will be awaiting my two girls.” +</p> +<p> +Mrs. Thurston’s face was radiant over the +joys in store for her daughters, but Barbara’s +eyes were full of tears. She knew what pinching +and saving, what sacrifices the two banknotes +meant. +</p> +<p> +Soon Bab asked: “You don’t need me any +more, do you, mother? Because, if you don’t, +I am going up to look in the treasure chest. I +want to find something to re-trim Mollie’s hat. +The roses are so faded, on the one she is wearing, +it will never do to wear with her nice spring +suit.” +</p> +<p> +There was a little attic over the cottage, and +it almost belonged to Barbara. Up there she +used to study her lessons, write poetry, and +dream of the wonderful things she hoped to do +in order to make mother and Mollie rich. +</p> +<p> +Barbara skipped over to the trunk, where they +kept odds and ends of faded finery, gifts from +rich cousins who sent their cast-off clothes to the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_43'></a>43</span> +little girls. “This is like Pandora’s chest,” +laughed Barbara to herself. “It looks as if +everything, now, has gone out of it, except +Hope.” +</p> +<p> +Bump! bang! crash! the chandelier shivered +over Mrs. Thurston and Mollie’s heads. Both +started up with the one word, “Bab,” on their +lips. It was impossible to know what she would +attempt, or what would happen to her next. +</p> +<p> +Just as they reached the foot of the attic steps +an apologetic head appeared over the railing. +“I am not hurt,” Bab’s voice explained. “I just +tried to move the old bureau so I could see better, +and I knocked over a trunk. I am so sorry, +mother, but the trunk has broken open. It is +that old one of yours. I know it made an awful +racket!” +</p> +<p> +“It does not matter, child,” Mrs. Thurston +said in a relieved tone, when she saw what had +actually happened. “Nothing matters, since +you have not killed yourself.” +</p> +<p> +She bent over her trunk. The old lock had +been loosened by the fall, and the top had tumbled +off. On the floor were a yellow roll of +papers, and a quaint carved fan. Mrs. Thurston +picked them up. The papers she dropped in the +tray of the trunk, but the fan she kept in her +hand. “This little fan,” she said, “I used at the +last party your father and I attended together +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_44'></a>44</span> +the week before we were married. I have kept it +a long time, and I think it very beautiful.” She +opened, with loving fingers, a fan of delicately-carved +ivory, mounted in silver, and hung on a +curious silver chain. “Your great-uncle +brought it to me from China, when I was just +your age, Mollie! It was given him by a +viceroy, in recognition of a service rendered. +Which of my daughters would like to take +this fan to Newport?” +</p> +<p> +Barbara shook her head, while Mollie looked +at it with longing eyes. “I don’t believe either +of us had better take it,” protested Bab, “you +have kept it so carefully all this time.” +</p> +<p> +But her mother said decidedly: “I saved it +only for you girls. Here, Mollie, suppose you +take it; we will find something else for Bab.” +</p> +<p> +As Mollie and her mother lifted out the tray of +the old trunk, Bab’s eyes caught sight of the roll +of papers, and she picked them up. +</p> +<p> +“Hello, hello!” a cheerful voice sounded from +downstairs. +</p> +<p> +“It’s Grace Carter,” said Mollie. “You +don’t mind her coming up, do you, mother?” +</p> +<p> +Grace was almost a third daughter at the little +Thurston cottage. Her own home was big +and dull! her mother was a stern, cold woman, +and her two brothers were much older than +Grace. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_45'></a>45</span> +</p> +<p> +“No,” said Mrs. Thurston, going on with her +search. +</p> +<p> +“I couldn’t keep away, chilluns,” apologized +Grace as she came upstairs. “Mother told me +I’d be dreadfully in the way, but I just had to +talk about our trip. Isn’t it too splendid! You +are not having secrets, are you?” +</p> +<p> +“Not from you,” Mrs. Thurston said. “See +what I have found for Bab.” Mrs. Thurston +held out an open jewel-case. In it was a beautiful +spray of pink coral, and a round coral pin. +</p> +<p> +“I think, Bab, dear,” she said, “you are old +enough, now, for such simple jewelry. I will +buy you a white muslin, and you can wear this +pin at your throat and the spray in your hair. +Then, with a coral ribbon sash, who knows but +you may be one of the belles of a Newport +party?” +</p> +<p> +Barbara flushed with pleasure over the gifts, +but she looked so embarrassed at her mother’s +compliment that Mollie and Grace both laughed. +</p> +<p> +“I declare,” Grace said, “you have less vanity +than any girl in the world. Oh, wasn’t it +fortunate I discovered your money yesterday? +Just as we all jumped out of the car I heard +something clink, and picked up one of your +twenty dollars. Harry Townsend said he found +the other tucked away in the leather of the +front seat.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_46'></a>46</span> +</p> +<p> +“And I sat in the back seat all the time I +was in the car,” reflected Barbara, under her +breath. +</p> +<p> +When a turquoise blue heart on a string of +tiny beads had been added to Mollie’s “going-away” +treasures, she and Grace went down +stairs. +</p> +<p> +Barbara still held the roll of papers in her +hand and kept turning them over and over, trying +to read the faded writing. She caught sight +of her father’s signature. “Are these papers +valuable?” she asked her mother. +</p> +<p> +Mrs. Thurston sighed deeply as she answered: +“They are old papers of your father’s. Put +them away again. I never like to look at them. +I found them in his business suit after he was +dead. He had sent it to the tailor, and had forgotten +all about it.” Mrs. Thurston took the +papers from Barbara’s hand and put them back +into her trunk. +</p> +<p> +“Do you think they are valuable, mother?” +persisted Barbara. +</p> +<p> +“I don’t think so,” her mother concluded. +“Your uncle told me he looked over all your +father’s papers that were of any value.” +</p> +<p> +After the two had mended the lock of the old +trunk, and turned to leave the attic, Barbara +was still thinking. “Dearest,” she said thoughtfully, +“would you mind my going through those +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_47'></a>47</span> +papers some time?” To herself Bab added: +“I’d like to ask a clever business man, like Mr. +Stuart, to explain them to me.” +</p> +<p> +But Mrs. Thurston sighed as she said: “Oh, +yes, you may look them over, some day, if you +like. It won’t make any difference.” +</p> +<p> +What difference it might make neither Mrs. +Thurston or Barbara could then know. +</p> +<h2><a name='chV' id='chV'></a>CHAPTER V—THE GLORIOUS START</h2> +<p> +Before daylight, on the great day, +Mollie’s two arms encircled a sleepy +Barbara, and a soft voice whispered in +her ear: “It isn’t true, is it, Bab, that you and +I, two insignificant little girls, who never could +have conceived of anything so glorious, are off +to-day for Newport, escorted by Ruth’s distinguished +friend, ‘Mr. A. Bubble’?” +</p> +<p> +Barbara was wide awake in a minute. +</p> +<p> +“I suppose it’s true,” she said, “because it +was last night, before we went to bed. Otherwise +I would think we had both dreamed it.” +</p> +<p> +The two girls talked in excited whispers. It +wouldn’t do to waken mother any earlier than +they must, for she was tired with their preparations, +though her daughters had persuaded her +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_48'></a>48</span> +to have a little country girl in to help with the +work, now that she was to have so important a +person as Mr. Stuart for “boarder.” +</p> +<p> +But at seven o’clock it was mother who called: +</p> +<p> +“Get up, girls. It is time for coffee and +clothes, if you are to start off at ten as you +promised. It will not do to keep Miss Stuart +and the girls waiting. As for Mr. A. Bubble, I +don’t believe he can stand still, even if he tries.” +</p> +<p> +Aunt Sallie having called on Sunday afternoon, +had waived ceremony and stayed to tea +in the tiny cottage, so impressed was she with +Mrs. Thurston’s quiet charm and gentle manners. +</p> +<p> +The two girls hurried into their kimonos. +Mother had suggested these garments for this +morning, since they were to dress so soon afterwards +in their “going away” clothes. +</p> +<p> +By the time that Barbara and Mollie had put +on their pretty brown and blue serge suits, with +their dust coats over them, they heard strange +noises on the front porch, mingled with giggles +and whispers. Barbara was putting the sixth +hat pin into her hat, and tying the motor veil +so tightly under her chin that it choked her, +when Mollie peeped out the front window. +</p> +<p> +“It’s a surprise party, I do believe,” she +whispered. “There’s Harold Smith, with a big +bunch of pink roses. I know they are for you. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_49'></a>49</span> +The girls have little bundles in their hands. +What fun! I didn’t know they had heard of +our trip. How fast news <em>does</em> fly around this +village.” +</p> +<p> +While Mollie and Barbara were saying their +good-byes on their little veranda there was +equal excitement at the big hotel. +</p> +<p> +Before breakfast Ruth had gone out to the +garage with her arm in her father’s. +</p> +<p> +“I want to see with my own eyes, Dad,” she +said, “that the machine is all right. Isn’t it +well that I have a taste for mechanics, even +though I am a girl? Suppose I hadn’t studied +all those automobile books with you until I +could say them backwards, and hadn’t helped +you over all the accidents—you never would +have let me go on this heavenly trip, would +you? I am going to be as careful as can be, +just to show you did right to trust me, also not +to give Aunt Sallie a chance to say, ‘I told you +so.’” +</p> +<p> +Ruth had pretty, sunny, red-gold hair and +big, gray-blue eyes. Though she wasn’t exactly +a beauty, her face was so frank, and her coloring +so fresh and lovely, many people thought +her very good-looking. +</p> +<p> +Mr. Stuart smiled at his daughter’s enthusiasm. +“She’s ‘a chip of the old block,’” he +said to himself. “She loves fun and adventure +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_50'></a>50</span> +and ‘getting there,’ like a man. I am not going +to stand in her way.” +</p> +<p> +Mr. Stuart was feeling rather nervous about +the trip this morning, but he didn’t intend Ruth +to know. +</p> +<p> +To judge by the looks of the automobile, the +chauffeur must have been up all night. The +machinery was cleaned and oiled. The extra +tires, in their dark red leather cases, were +strapped to the sides of the car. A great box of +extra rugs and wraps, rubber covers for the +machine and mackintoshes in case of rain, was +tied on the back. Between the seats was an +open hamper for lunch, with an English tea +service in one compartment, and cups, saucers, +a teapot and a hot-water jug and alcohol lamp, +all complete. The luncheon was to be sent down +later from the hotel. +</p> +<p> +“You are to take your meals at the inns along +the way, when you prefer,” Mr. Stuart had explained, +“but I don’t mean to have you run the +risk of starving in case you are delayed, or an +accident occurs. Be sure to take your picnic +lunch along with you, when you start out each +day. What you don’t eat, feed to the small boys +along the road, who will insist on playing +guide.” +</p> +<p> +Aunt Sallie was the only one of the hotel party +who enjoyed breakfast. Grace had driven over +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_51'></a>51</span> +early, and was breakfasting with Ruth in order +to save delay. Both the girls and Mr. Stuart +were too excited to take much interest in their +bacon and eggs, but Aunt Sallie ate with a resigned +expression that seemed to say: “Perhaps +this is my last meal on earth.” Yet, +secretly, she was almost as delighted as were +the girls in the prospect of the trip. +</p> +<p> +“Now, Sallie, you are not to go if you don’t +wish to,” Mr. Stuart had protested. “You must +not let Ruth drag you into this trip against your +will.” +</p> +<p> +But all he could persuade his sister to answer +was: “If Ruth is going on such an extraordinary +excursion, then, at least, I shall be +along to see that nothing worse happens to +her.” +</p> +<p> +Gladys Le Baron came into the dining-room, +stopping in front of Ruth’s table. “You dear +things,” she drawled in her most careful society +manner, “how can you look so fresh so +early in the morning? I hope you appreciate +my getting up to see you off.” Gladys wore +a lingerie frock more appropriate for a party +than for the breakfast room. +</p> +<p> +But Ruth answered good naturedly. “I do +appreciate it, if it is such an effort for you. Did +you know Mr. Townsend is going to ride over +to the Thurston’s with us to see us start? He +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_52'></a>52</span> +tells me you and he are both to be in Newport +while we are there.” +</p> +<p> +“Yes,” Gladys declared with more airs than +before. “Mrs. Erwin has asked me to be one +of the house-party she’s to have for her ball. +She told me I could bring a friend along, and +I have asked Mr. Townsend.” +</p> +<p> +“Wonderful! We won’t expect you to associate +with us!” laughed Grace. +</p> +<p> +“Gladys,” Ruth asked, “would you like to +drive over to Mrs. Thurston’s with us? Father +is going, and the carriage will be there to bring +him back.” +</p> +<p> +“I would like to go,” murmured Gladys, “if +I didn’t have on this old frock. I don’t know +Mollie and Barbara very well, but I suppose I +shall have to see a great deal of them, now you +have taken them up. I wonder how they will +behave at Newport? They have hardly been +out of Kingsbridge before.” +</p> +<p> +Grace and Ruth both looked angry, and Mr. +Stuart broke in, quite curtly: “I am sure we +can depend on their behaving becomingly, which +is all that is necessary at Newport or any other +place.” Ruth’s father was a business acquaintance +of Gladys’s father, and had known +her mother when the latter was a girl, but the +airs of Mrs. Le Baron and her society daughter +were too much for his western common sense. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_53'></a>53</span> +Only Aunt Sallie was impressed by their imposing +manner. +</p> +<p> +Ruth was very popular at the big summer +hotel, and a number of the guests had assembled +to see her off. But Ruth let her father run the +car and sat quietly by his side. “You’ll turn +over the command to me, captain, won’t you, +when the trip really commences?” and she +squeezed his arm with a little movement of +affection. +</p> +<p> +“Yes, lieutenant,” Mr. Stuart said quietly. +</p> +<p> +“Oh, Miss Ruth,” called Mr. Townsend from +the back seat, “do show all these people how +you can handle your car!” But she only shook +her head. +</p> +<p> +“Goodness me, what are all those people doing +on Mrs. Thurston’s porch?” Ruth asked, in +alarm. “I hope nothing has happened.” But, +as the car neared the quiet little house, which +stood midway between the hotel and the New +York high road, she saw the party of young +people gathered on the front lawn. +</p> +<p> +“It’s only their friends, come to say good-bye +to them,” Harry volunteered. In answer to +“What a bore!” from Gladys, he continued: +“I don’t know why you should think it a bore. +Miss Stuart enjoys her friends’s popularity.” +Mr. Townsend had been trying, for several +weeks, to make himself equally agreeable to +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_54'></a>54</span> +Ruth and Gladys. They were both very +wealthy, and it seemed wise to him to associate +with rich people. But as Ruth was not easily +impressed with what she called “just foolishness,” +he had become very intimate with Gladys +Le Baron. +</p> +<p> +When Mr. Stuart tooted the horn to announce +their approach to the cottage a chorus of tin +horns answered him from Mrs. Thurston’s front +garden. As the car drew up to the gate, the +boys and girls began to sing, “See the Conquering +Hero Comes,” while Barbara ran down +to the car and Mollie urged her friends to be +quieter. “I just don’t know what Miss Stuart +and Mr. Stuart will think of us!” she blushingly +remonstrated. +</p> +<p> +But Aunt Sallie and Mr. Stuart were in for all +the fun going this morning. Barbara was invited +to call her seven friends who had come to +give the girls a send-off, down to meet the occupants +of the car. Even Gladys, as she was +forced to get out of the automobile to let the +other travelers in, was condescending enough to +permit Harold Smith to assist her. Harold was +an old friend of Barbara’s, and one of the cleverest +boys in the village. +</p> +<p> +Mr. Stuart went into the house for the suit +cases and satchels, which were all the girls were +to take with them, as they were to manage with +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_55'></a>55</span> +as few clothes as possible. It had been arranged +that extra luggage was to be expressed to them +along the way. +</p> +<p> +Barbara had caught Mollie storing away a +sample package of cold cream among her most +treasured possessions. +</p> +<p> +“I am sure I don’t see why you should laugh +so,” Mollie urged quite seriously. “It reads on +the label ‘especially adapted for automobile +travelers to remove dust and tan from the face +after the drive.’ Aren’t we going to be automobile +travelers?” +</p> +<p> +“Sure and we a’ire,” said Bab, imitating the +old Irish washerwoman, “and it shall put grease +on its nose if it likes.” +</p> +<p> +“Come, daughter,” said Mr. Stuart finally, as +Ruth was trying to explain to a group of admiring +boys the first principles of running an +automobile. She talked as familiarly of an +emergency brake and a steering wheel, of horse +power and speed-transmission, as most girls talk +of frills and furbelows. +</p> +<p> +“It’s ten-thirty,” Mr. Stuart continued, “and, +if this party is to be a strictly on time affair, +you must be off! You couldn’t have a more +wonderful day.” +</p> +<p> +It was late in the month of June. The summer +clouds were sailing overhead, great bubbles +of white foam thrown up into the blue depth of +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_56'></a>56</span> +the sky. The sun shone brightly and the whole +atmosphere was perfumed with the bloom of +the honeysuckle, that hung in yellow clusters +from Mrs. Thurston’s porch. +</p> +<p> +Barbara and Mollie flung their arms around +their mother until she was completely enveloped +in their embrace. Ruth kissed her father, and +put her hand to her trim leather cap with a +military salute. “It’s all right, captain,” she +said; “I’ll bring my crew and good ship +‘Bubble’ safely into port.” +</p> +<p> +Aunt Sallie was anxious to be off. She could +see that Mrs. Thurston was on the verge of tears +at the thought of parting with her daughters. +Still the young people were laughing and talking, +and storing their little gifts under the seats +in the car, as though they had all day before +them. +</p> +<p> +“Hurry, child,” Aunt Sallie urged, reaching +out a hand to Mollie. “Jump up on the back +seat with Grace and me. We will let Mistress +Barbara sit with Ruth for the first of the journey.” +Aunt Sallie was very imposing in a +violet silk traveling coat, with a veil and hat +of the same shade; indeed, Miss Sallie had a +fancy for a “touch of lavender” in everything +she wore. With her snow-white hair, and commanding +appearance, she would add prestige to +the party, Mollie thought, no matter how +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_57'></a>57</span> +dusty and wind-blown the rest of them might +appear. +</p> +<p> +The girls hopped gayly in. Toot, toot, toot! +the horn blew three times. Chug-chug-chug! +and the great machine began to breathe with +deep, muffled roars. Mr. Stuart gave the starting +crank a strong turn, and the car slid gracefully +along the road, red, blue, pink and violet +motor veils floating behind in the breeze. +</p> +<p> +“Here’s good luck to you!” shouted Harold +Smith, and roses and flowers of every kind were +flung after them. Mollie and Grace picked up +those that fell into their laps, and turned to +wave their hands and throw kisses for good-bye. +</p> +<p> +“They look like a rainbow,” said Mr. Stuart, +turning to Mrs. Thurston, who was no longer +trying to hide her tears. Then he smiled at her +gently. She was such a tiny, girlish-looking little +woman, it was hard to think of her as the mother +of two nearly grown-up daughters. “I expect,” +he continued, “that that rainbow holds most +of our promise of sunshine.” +</p> +<p> +They were still watching the car! +</p> +<p> +Down to the gate, at the furthest end of the +road, a baby boy, chubby and fat, had crawled +on two round, turned-in legs. There was something +unusual going on down the street. He +could hear strange noises, but, though he stuck +his small nose through the fence, he was still +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_58'></a>58</span> +unable to see. Just as Ruth’s car was almost +in front of the house, open flew the stubborn +old gate, and the child flung himself out in the +middle of the road, just in front of the wonderful +red thing he could see flying toward him. +The baby was too young to understand the danger. +</p> +<p> +From the watchers at Mrs. Thurston’s came +a cry of horror. A thrill of terror passed +through the occupants of the car. Ruth’s face +turned white. Like a flash, she slowed a little, +turned her steering wheel and with a wide sweep +drove her motor to the far side of the road, then +straight on out of the path of the wondering +baby. +</p> +<p> +Mr. Stuart’s, “Bravo, daughter!” was lost +in his throat. But the little group of waiting +friends gave three cheers for the girl chauffeur, +which Ruth heard even at such a distance. +Truly “The Automobile Girls” were fairly +started on their adventures. +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_59'></a>59</span><a name='chVI' id='chVI'></a>CHAPTER VI—WHAT HAPPENED THE FIRST DAY</h2> +<p> +The car flew along by sunny meadows and +farms. New York was the first day’s +goal. +</p> +<p> +“Barbara,” Ruth said to her next-door neighbor, +“you are hereby appointed royal geographer +and guide-extraordinary to this party! +Here is the route-book. It will be up to you to +show us which roads we are to take. It is a +pretty hard job, as I well know from experience; +but then, honors come hard. You don’t +need to worry to-day. I know this coast trip into +New York as well as I know my A.B.C.‘s. I +have often come along this way with father. +Let’s have a perfectly beautiful time in New +York. We’ll make Aunt Sallie chaperon us +while we do the town, or, at least, a part of it. +Have you ever been to a roof garden?” +</p> +<p> +Barbara’s eyes danced. It didn’t sound quite +right somehow—a roof garden—but then they +were out for experiences, and Miss Sallie +wouldn’t let them do anything really wrong. +</p> +<p> +Ruth glanced out of the corner of her eye at +Barbara. Miss Stuart was a good little chauffeur +who never allowed her attention to be +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_60'></a>60</span> +distracted from running her car, no matter what +was being talked of around her, nor how much +she was interested, but she couldn’t help laughing +at Barbara’s expression; it told so plainly +all that was going on inside her head. +</p> +<p> +“I do assure you, Miss Barbara Thurston, +that a roof garden may be a fairly respectable +thing, quite well suited to entertaining, without +shocking either Miss Sallie Stuart or her +four charming protégées.” Ruth called back: +“Aunt Sallie, will you take us up on the Waldorf +roof to-night? You know we are going to +stay at the Waldorf Hotel, girls. Father said +we might enjoy the experience, and it would be +all right with Aunt Sallie for chaperon.” +</p> +<p> +Grace pinched Mollie’s arm to express her +rapture, and that little maiden simply gasped +with delight. It was Mollie, not Barbara, of +the two sisters, who had the greatest yearning +for wealth and society, and the beautiful clothes +and wonderful people that she believed went +along with it. Barbara was an out-door girl, +who loved tennis and all the sports, and could +swim like a fish. An artist who spent his +summers at Kingsbridge, once called her a +brown sea-gull, when he saw her lithe brown +body dart off the great pier to dive deep into +the water. +</p> +<p> +Aunt Sallie had been taking a brief cat-nap, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_61'></a>61</span> +before Ruth’s question, and awakened in high +good humor. “Why, yes, children,” she answered, +“it will be very pleasant to go up on +the roof to-night, after we have had our baths +and our dinners. I am quite disposed to let +you do just what you like, so long as you behave +yourselves.” +</p> +<p> +Grace Carter pressed Aunt Sallie’s fat hand, +as a message of thanks. Grace was Aunt +Sallie’s favorite among Ruth’s friends. “She +is a quiet, lady-like girl, who does not do unexpected +things that get on one’s nerves,” Miss +Sallie had once explained to Ruth. “Now, Aunt +Sallie,” Ruth had protested, “I know I do get +on your nerves sometimes, but you know you +need me to stir you up. Think how dull you +would be without me!” And Aunt Sallie had +answered, with unexpected feeling: “I would +be very dull, indeed, my dear.” +</p> +<p> +The girls were full of their plans for the +evening. +</p> +<p> +“That is why Ruth told us each to put a +muslin dress in our suit cases! Ruth, are you +going to think up a fresh surprise every day! +It’s just too splendid!” Mollie spoke in a tone +of such fervent emotion that everyone in the +car laughed. +</p> +<p> +“I don’t suppose I can manage a surprise +every day, Molliekins,” Ruth called back over +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_62'></a>62</span> +her shoulder, “but I mean to think up as many +as I possibly can. We are going to have the +time of our lives, you know, and something must +happen to make it.” +</p> +<p> +All this time the car had been flying faster +than the girls could talk. “This is ‘going +some,’” commented Ruth, laughing. +</p> +<p> +When they came into Lakewood Ruth slowed +up, as she had promised her father not to go +any faster than the law allowed. “I cross my +heart and body, Dad,” she had said. “Think +of four lovely maidens and their handsome +duenna languishing in jail instead of flying +along the road to Newport. Honest Injun! +father, I’ll read every automobile sign from +here to Jehosaphat, if we ever decide to travel +that way.” +</p> +<p> +In Lakewood, Ruth drove her car around the +wonderful pine shaded lake. +</p> +<p> +“It’s a winter resort,” she explained to her +companions. “Nearly all the cottages and +hotels are closed in the summer, but I wanted +you to have a smell of the pines. It will give +you strength for the rest of the trip.” +</p> +<p> +Silence fell on the party as they skimmed out +of Lakewood. After so much excitement it was +pleasant to look at things without having to +talk. +</p> +<p> +Mollie had begun, once in a while, to tap the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_63'></a>63</span> +lunch basket with her foot. The fresh air and +the long ride had made her desperately hungry. +She really couldn’t remember having eaten any +breakfast in the excitement of getting off. But +nobody said f-o-o-d! She felt she was the +youngest member of the party and should not +make suggestions before Miss Sallie. +</p> +<p> +Ruth turned into a narrow lane; a sign post +pointed the way to a deserted village. +</p> +<p> +“Oh, dear me!” sighed Mollie to herself. +“Why are we going to a deserted village, just +as we are dying of hunger!” +</p> +<p> +Ruth said never a word. She passed some +tumble-down old cottages of a century ago, +then an old iron foundry, and drew up with a +great flourish before an old stone house, green +with moss and ivy and fragrant with a “lovely” +odor of cooking! There were little tables set +out on the lawn and on the old-fashioned +veranda, and soon the party was reveling in +lunch. +</p> +<p> +“I didn’t know food could be so heavenly,” +whispered Mollie in Bab’s ear, when they were +back in the car, for Grace had begged for a seat +by the chauffeur for the afternoon trip. +</p> +<p> +Soon Ruth left the country behind, and came +out on the sea-coast road that ran through +Long Branch, Deal Beach, Monmouth and Seabright. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_64'></a>64</span> +</p> +<p> +From carriages and other automobiles, and +along the promenades, everyone smiled at the +crimson car full of happy, laughing girls. +</p> +<p> +Ruth was driving in her best fashion, making +all the speed she could, with the thought +of town fifty miles or more ahead. “It is a +sight to see,” quoth Barbara, “the way the +fairy princess handles her chariot of fire.” +</p> +<p> +It was a little after four o’clock when the car +boarded the Staten Island ferry and finally +crossed to the New York shore. +</p> +<p> +“You see, Bab,” Mollie said, trying to stuff +her curls under her motor cap and to rub the +dust from her rosy cheeks with a tiny pocket +handkerchief as they sped up Broadway, “I +might be dreadfully embarrassed arriving at the +Waldorf looking the way I do, if I were not in +a motor car, but riding in an automobile makes +one feel so awfully swell that nothing matters. +Isn’t it lovely just to feel important for once? +You know it is, Bab, and you needn’t say no! +It’s silly to pretend.” +</p> +<p> +Miss Sallie was again on the border of slumberland, +so that Mollie and Barbara could have +their low-voiced talk. +</p> +<p> +“Does Ruth know I have never even been to +New York before?” asked Mollie. “I hope I +won’t seem very green about things. You must +tell me if I do, Bab.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_65'></a>65</span> +</p> +<p> +But Bab only laughed and shook her head. +“You are a foolish baby,” she said. +</p> +<p> +Two respectful porters at the Waldorf helped +a dusty, crumpled party out of the big red touring +car. +</p> +<p> +The girls, a little dazed, followed Miss Sallie +through a maze of palms and servants in livery, +with handsomely dressed people strolling +through the halls, until their suite of rooms, +which Mr. Stuart had engaged by telegraph a +few days before, was reached. +</p> +<p> +The three rooms adjoined, only separated by +white tile bathrooms. Miss Sallie, naturally, +had a room to herself, and it was decided that +Ruth and Grace were to sleep together, leaving +the sisters to themselves. +</p> +<p> +“Isn’t it too beautiful!” sighed Mollie, standing +in the midst of their luxurious chamber, +gazing around at the single brass beds, with +their rose-colored draperies, and the ivory-striped +satin wall paper, garlanded in pink +flowers. Ruth and Grace were equally fine in +a room decorated in blue, and, even in the Waldorf, +Miss Sallie’s taste seemed to have been +consulted, as her room was in her favorite +violet shade. +</p> +<p> +In some mysterious way the crumpled muslin +dresses were taken downstairs by a maid, and +came back smooth and fresh. Even Miss Sallie’s +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_66'></a>66</span> +elaborate chiffon gown looked as though it had +just come home from the modiste’s. +</p> +<p> +“O Ruth! Ruth!” Mollie exclaimed, as the +four girls made their way to the dining-room, +Miss Sallie in the lead, “I didn’t know there +could be such a magnificent place in the world +as this. I don’t know what I can ever do to +repay you, except to love you and be grateful +my whole life long.” +</p> +<p> +“Well, I am sure that is all the gratitude I +should ever want, Mollie,” laughed Ruth. “But +wait until you see the houses at Newport.” +</p> +<p> +All eyes near the door turned to see the little +automobile party enter the “palm room.” Miss +Sallie swept ahead in her black lace and chiffon, +looking very handsome and impressive. Barbara +and Grace came next; Barbara with her +red-brown hair breaking into willful curves and +waves, her big brown eyes glowing with pleasure, +and the deep red showing in her olive +cheeks; Grace with her look of refinement and +gentle dignity. The blond maidens came in +last. Ruth’s bright gold hair and fresh coloring +showed to best advantage in a dainty white +muslin and lace frock. She was half a head +taller than dainty Mollie, who looked like a +flower with her yellow curls gathered in a soft +cluster at the back of her neck and tied with a +black velvet ribbon. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_67'></a>67</span> +</p> +<p> +On the Waldorf roof, Miss Stuart and the girls +sat under an orange tree, hung in some mysterious +way with golden oranges. The whole +place was decorated with palms and evergreens +and beautiful flowers. The soft, shaded yellow +lights rivaled the moonlight that glowed above. +</p> +<p> +“It’s like the enchanted garden in the French +fairy story, isn’t it, Miss Sallie? Where the +flowers and fruits bloomed all the year round?” +whispered Barbara, who sat next their chaperon. +</p> +<p> +Miss Sallie smiled very kindly at her enthusiasm. +</p> +<p> +“I expect it is, but I am afraid I have forgotten +the story. It has been a long time, remember, +Barbara, since fairies and I have had much +to say to each other.” +</p> +<p> +Barbara blushed. “Oh, I am not so young as +all that, Miss Sallie; but I have never forgotten +the fairy tales I read when I was a little girl. +Though I must confess I liked boys’ stories better. +I just love adventures!” And Barbara’s +eyes shone. In a little while the music commenced, +and she forgot everything but that. +</p> +<p> +Mollie was differently occupied. What she +liked best was to gaze around her at the women +in their jewels and wonderful gowns. +</p> +<p> +Just across from her on the other side of the +aisle was a rarely beautiful woman in a white +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_68'></a>68</span> +lace gown, with a string of pearls round her +throat, and a pearl and diamond butterfly that +glowed and sparkled in her hair. +</p> +<p> +Mollie was so fascinated by her beauty that +she couldn’t help watching this stranger, and +even overhearing a little of her conversation. +“It isn’t exactly eavesdropping,” Mollie apologized +to herself, “because I don’t know them and +they can never possibly know me.” So nobody +noticed, but Mollie, that when the woman gave a +laughing toss of her head in answer to some +question from her husband, who sat back of her, +that the beautiful, jeweled butterfly slipped +softly out of her hair, fell into the softer lace +folds of her gown and then down—down—to the +floor! +</p> +<p> +The little girl waited half a minute. No one +else had noticed the loss. At any time an usher +might come down the aisle and crush the exquisite +jewel. Mollie forgot herself and her shyness. +If it had been Barbara she would not +have minded, but Mollie was timid before +strangers. She slipped quietly across the aisle +and picked up the butterfly. +</p> +<p> +“I beg your pardon,” her soft voice explained, +“but I saw this fall from your hair, and, +as you did not notice it, I was afraid it might be +crushed.” +</p> +<p> +The lovely woman turned in surprise. It is +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_69'></a>69</span> +just as well to call her “the lovely lady,” now, +for that was Mollie’s name for her ever afterwards. +</p> +<p> +“My dear,” she said, “I am very grateful to +you. How could I have failed to see it? I am +especially obliged to you, because I am very fond +of this ornament.” +</p> +<p> +Mollie blushed rosy-red, as the people close to +them had observed what had happened and were +watching her. As she tried to slip over to her +seat, the lady reached out and gave the child’s +hand a gentle squeeze of thanks, glancing across +as she did so to see what friends the little girl +was with, and so caught Ruth Stuart’s eye. +</p> +<p> +The intermission came at this minute. +</p> +<p> +“Why, Ruth Stuart!” Mollie, to her surprise, +heard her friend’s name called in a low +voice, and Ruth came across to them. +</p> +<p> +“It’s Mrs. Cartwright,” she said. “I am so +pleased! I didn’t suppose you would remember +me.” +</p> +<p> +“Of course I remember you, Ruth,” Mrs. +Cartwright protested. “It has been only two +years since I saw you at my own wedding in +Chicago. My memory is surely longer than +that. Isn’t that your aunt, Miss Stuart?” Mrs. +Cartwright moved across the aisle to speak to +Miss Sallie and to introduce her husband. When +they had shaken hands, Mrs. Cartwright asked: +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_70'></a>70</span> +“May I know what you are doing in this part of +the world at this season?” +</p> +<p> +“I am playing chaperon to my madcap +niece and her three friends, who are doing an +automobile trip to Newport without a man. +Ruth is her own chauffeur,” Miss Sallie explained, +laughing. +</p> +<p> +“How jolly of you, Ruth, and how clever! I +am so glad you are going to Newport. Did you +know my summer place is down there? I am +only in town for a day or two. My husband had +to come on business and I am with him. We +shall be motoring home, soon, and may pass you +if you are to take things slowly. Why not join +me at New Haven? My husband’s brother is a +junior at Yale, and we’ve promised to stop there +for a day. There is a dance on at Alumni Hall. +I’d be too popular for words if I could take you +four pretty girls along with me!” +</p> +<p> +Ruth turned to her aunt with glowing eyes. +“We did want to see the college dreadfully,” +she said. “I have never seen a big Eastern university. +We didn’t dream of knowing anybody +who would show us around. Wouldn’t it be too +much for you to have us all on your hands?” +</p> +<p> +“Certainly not,” said Mrs. Cartwright, “but +a most decided pleasure. I shall meet you in +New Haven, say, day after to-morrow, and I’ll +telegraph to-night to my brother, whose name +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_71'></a>71</span> +is Donald Cartwright, by the way, to expect +us.” +</p> +<p> +The music was about to begin again, but, before +Mrs. Cartwright went over to her seat, she +put her hand on Mollie’s curls. “I must see this +little girl often at Newport. Then I can thank +her better for saving my lovely butterfly for +me. I hope to make all of you have a beautiful +time.” She put the jewel into her hair again, +and Mollie looked at it thoughtfully. She was +to know it again some day, under stranger circumstances. +</p> +<h2><a name='chVII' id='chVII'></a>CHAPTER VII—SHOWING THEIR METTLE</h2> +<p> +“Girls!” Aunt Sallie said solemnly next +morning, as Mr. Cartwright and two +footmen helped her into the motor +car, while Barbara, Grace and Mollie stood +around holding her extra veils, her magazines +and pocketbook. “I feel, in my bones, that it +is going to rain to-day. I think we had better +stay in town.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, Aunt Sallie!” Ruth’s hand was already +on the spark of her steering wheel, and she was +bouncing up and down on her seat in her impatience +to be off. “It’s simply a splendid day! +Look at the sun!” She leaned over to Mr. Cartwright. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_72'></a>72</span> +“Do say something to cheer Aunt Sallie +up. If she loses her nerve now, we’ll never +have our trip.” +</p> +<p> +Mr. and Mrs. Cartwright both reassured her. +“The paper says clear weather and light winds, +Miss Stuart. You’ll have a beautiful day of it. +Remember we shall meet you in New Haven to-morrow, +and you have promised to wait for us.” +</p> +<p> +Aunt Sallie settled herself resignedly into her +violet cushions, holding her smelling bottle to +her nose. “Very well, young people, have it +your own way,” she relented. “But, mark my +words, it will rain before night. I have a shoulderblade +that is a better weather prophet than +all your bureaus.” +</p> +<p> +“You’re much too handsome a woman,” +laughed Ruth, the other girls joining her, “to +talk like Katisha, in the ‘Mikado,’ who had the +famous shoulderblade that people came miles to +see.” +</p> +<p> +Ruth was steering her car through Fifth Avenue, +so Aunt Sallie merely smiled at her own +expense, adding: “You’re a very disrespectful +niece, Ruth.” +</p> +<p> +“I’d get on my knees to apologize, Auntie,” +declared Ruth, “only there isn’t room, and we’d +certainly be run into, if I did.” +</p> +<p> +Barbara was poring over the route book. +Her duty as guide to the automobile party really +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_73'></a>73</span> +began to-day, and she was studying every inch +of the road map. What would she do if they +were lost? +</p> +<p> +“You may look up from that book just once in +every fifteen minutes, Guide Thurston,” Ruth +said, pretending to be serious over Barbara’s +worried look. “We promise not to eat you if +you do get us a little out of our way. The roads +are well posted. What shall we do if we meet +some bandits?” +</p> +<p> +“Leave them to me,” boasted Barbara. “I +suppose it’s my fate to play man of the party.” +</p> +<p> +“And what of the chauffeur?” Ruth protested. +“I wonder what any of us could do if +we got into danger.” +</p> +<p> +The day was apparently lovely. The girls +were in the wildest spirits. +</p> +<p> +“I never believed until this minute,” announced +Mollie, “that we were actually going on +the trip to Newport. I felt every moment something +would happen to stop us. I even dreamed, +last night, that we met a great giant in the road, +and he roared at us, ‘I never allow red motor +cars with brass trimmings to pass along this +road!’ Ruth wouldn’t pay the least attention to +him, but kept straight ahead, until he picked up +the car and started to pitch us over in a ditch. +Then Ruth cried: ‘Hold on there! If you won’t +let a red car pass, I’ll go back to town and have +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_74'></a>74</span> +mine painted green. I must have my trip.’ +Just as she turned around and started back, I +woke up. Wasn’t it awful?” +</p> +<p> +“You are a goose,” said Grace, rather nervously. +“It isn’t a sign of anything, is it? You +ought not to tell your dreams after breakfast. +You may make them come true.” +</p> +<p> +Barbara and Ruth both shouted with laughter, +for Mollie answered just as seriously: “You’re +wrong, Grace; it’s telling dreams before breakfast +that makes them come true. I was particularly +careful to wait.” +</p> +<p> +The car passed swiftly through the town in the +early morning. Soon the spires and towers of +the city were no longer visible. +</p> +<p> +“Hurrah for the Boston Post Road!” sang +Barbara, as the car swung into the famous old +highway. +</p> +<p> +“And hurrah for Barbara for discovering +it!” teased Ruth. “Now, clear the track, fellow +autoists and slow coach drivers! We know +where we’re going, and we’re on the way!” +</p> +<p> +It had been decided to make a straight trip +through to New Haven, and to wait there for +Mrs. Cartwright. Miss Sallie had insisted on +some rest, and the girls were wild to see the college—and +the college men. +</p> +<p> +“It will be sure enough sport,” Ruth confided, +“to have one dance with all the partners needed +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_75'></a>75</span> +to go round.” Men were as scarce at the Kingsbridge +Hotel as they were in other summer resorts, +and Ruth was tired of Harry Townsend +and his kind, who liked to stay around the hotel, +making eyes at all the girls they saw. +</p> +<p> +“Yes,” said Barbara thoughtfully, “it will be +fun. Yet, Ruth, suppose we are sticks and +no one dances with us?” Barbara didn’t like +the thought of being a wall-flower. Ruth +laughed and quickly replied, “Oh, Mrs. Cartwright +is awfully jolly and popular, so we will +have plenty of invitations to dance.” +</p> +<p> +“Ruth,” said Miss Sallie, a little after noon, +when they had passed, without a hitch, through +a number of beautiful Connecticut towns, and +were speeding along an open road, with a view +of the waters of Long Island Sound to the right +of them, “I have not looked at my watch lately, +but I’ve an impression I am hungry. As long +as we have made up our minds to eat the luncheon +the hotel has put up for us, why not stop +along the road here, and have a picnic?” +</p> +<p> +“Good for you, Aunt Sallie!” said Grace, +emphatically. “This is a beauty place. Ruth +can leave the car right here, and we can go up +under that elm and make tea. What larks!” +</p> +<p> +The girls all piled out, carrying the big lunch +hamper between them. On the stump of an old +tree the alcohol lamp was set up and tea was +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_76'></a>76</span> +quickly brewed. Then the girls formed a circle +on the ground, while Miss Sallie, from her throne +of violet silk pillows, gave directions about setting +the lunch table. +</p> +<p> +No one noticed how the time passed. No one +could notice, all were having such a jolly time; +even Miss Sallie was now in excellent spirits. +She had been in Newport several times before, +and the girls were full of questions. +</p> +<p> +Mollie leaned her head against Miss Sallie’s +knee, so intimate had she grown in a day and a +half with that awe-inspiring person. “Is it +true,” she inquired in a voice of reverence, +“that every person who lives in Newport is a +millionaire?” +</p> +<p> +“And are the streets paved with gold, Miss +Sallie?” queried Grace. She was Mollie’s +special friend, and fond of teasing her. “I read +that the water at Bailey’s Beach is perfumed +every morning before the ladies go in bathing, +and that all the fish that come from near there +taste like cologne.” +</p> +<p> +Miss Sallie laughed. “There are some people +at Newport who are not summer people,” +she explained. “You must remember that it is +an old New England town, and there are +thousands of people who live there the year +around. My brother has persuaded some old +friends of ours, who used to be very wealthy +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_77'></a>77</span> +when I was a girl, to take us to board with them. +There are very few hotels.” +</p> +<p> +Several times during their talk Ruth’s eyes +had wandered a little anxiously to the sky above +them. Every now and then the shadows darkened +under the old elm where they were eating +their luncheon, bringing a sudden coolness to the +summer atmosphere. +</p> +<p> +“Aunt Sallie made me nervous about the +weather with that story of her shoulderblade,” +Ruth argued with herself. So she was the first +to say: “Come, we had better be off. What a +lot of time we’ve wasted!” +</p> +<p> +“No hurry, Ruth,” Aunt Sallie answered, +placidly. “New Haven is no great distance. +We shall be there before dark.” +</p> +<p> +It was fully half after two before the automobile +girls had gathered up their belongings +and were again comfortably disposed in the car. +</p> +<p> +“It certainly is great, Ruth, the way you +crank up your own car,” Grace declared. “It +must take an awful lot of strength, doesn’t it?” +</p> +<p> +“Yes,” admitted Ruth, as she jumped back +into her automobile and the car plunged on +ahead. “But I’ve a strong right arm. I don’t +row and play tennis for nothing. Father says +it takes skill and courage, as well as strength, to +drive a car. I hope I’m not boasting; it’s only +that father believes girls should attempt to do +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_78'></a>78</span> +things as well as boys. Girls could do a lot more +if they tried harder. ‘Sometimes,’ Dad says, +‘gumption counts for more than brute force.’” +</p> +<p> +“Whew, Ruth! You talk like a suffragette,” +objected Grace. +</p> +<p> +“Well, maybe I am one,” said Ruth. “I’m +from the West, where they raise strong-minded +women. What do you say, Barbara?” +</p> +<p> +“I don’t know,” replied Barbara. “I would +not like to go to war, and I’m awfully afraid I’d +run from a burglar in the dark.” +</p> +<p> +“Who’d have thought Barbara would confess +to being a coward?” Grace broke in, just to see +what Bab would say. But Bab wouldn’t answer. +“I don’t know what I would do,” she +ended. +</p> +<p> +“Anyhow,” said Miss Ruth, from her position +of dignity on the chauffeur’s seat, “I should be +allowed to vote on laws for motor cars, as long +as I can run a machine without a man.” +</p> +<p> +“My dear Ruth,” interposed Miss Sallie at +last, “I beg of you, don’t vote in my lifetime. +Girls, in my day, would never have dreamed of +such a thing.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, well, Auntie,” answered Ruth, “I +wouldn’t worry about it now. Who knows when +I may have a chance to vote?” +</p> +<p> +Ruth was worried by the clouds overhead, so +she ran her machine at full speed. It took some +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_79'></a>79</span> +time and ingenuity to make their way through +Bridgeport, a big, bustling town with crowded +streets. By this time the clouds had lifted, and, +for the next hour, Ruth forgot the rain. She +and Barbara were having a serious talk on the +front seat. Mollie and Grace, with their arms +around each other, were almost as quiet as Aunt +Sallie; indeed, they were more so, for that good +soul was gently snoring. +</p> +<p> +“If we should have any adventures, Bab,” +said Ruth, “I wonder if we’d be equal to them? +I’ll wager you would be. Father says that when +people are not too sure of themselves before a +thing happens, they are likely to be brave at the +critical minute.” +</p> +<p> +The car was going down a hill with a steep incline. +Ruth’s hand was on the brake. Biff! +Biff! Bang! Bang! A cannon ball seemed to +have exploded under them. Miss Sallie sat up +very straight, with an expression of great dignity; +Grace and Mollie gave little screams, and +Barbara looked as though she were willing to be +defended if anything very dreadful had happened. +</p> +<p> +Only Ruth dared laugh. “You’re not killed, +girls,” she said. “You might as well get used +to that racket; it happens to the best regulated +motor cars. It is only a bursted tire; but it +might have been kind enough to have happened +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_80'></a>80</span> +in town, instead of on this deserted country +road. Oh, dear me!” she next ejaculated, for, +before she could stop her car, it had skidded, and +the front wheel was imbedded in a deep hole in +the road. +</p> +<p> +“Get out, please,” Ruth ordered. “Grace, +will you find a stone for me? I must try to +brace this wheel. Did I say something about +skill, instead of strength, and not needing a +man?” Ruth had taken off her coat and rolled +up her sleeves in a business-like fashion. +</p> +<p> +“I have helped father with a punctured tire +before.” She tugged at the old tire, which hung +limp and useless by this time. She was talking +very cheerfully, though Aunt Sallie’s woeful expression +would have made any girl nervous. +At the same time dark clouds had begun to +appear overhead. +</p> +<p> +“You’d better get out the rain things,” Ruth +conceded. “I can’t get this fixed very soon. +Queer no one passes along this way. It’s a lonesome +kind of road. I wonder if we are off the +main track?” +</p> +<p> +“It is a country lane, not a main road. I saw +that at once,” said Miss Sallie. +</p> +<p> +“Then why didn’t you tell us, Aunt Sallie?” +</p> +<p> +“My eyes were closed to avoid the dust,” replied +Aunt Sallie firmly. +</p> +<p> +Poor Ruth had a task on her hands. If only +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_81'></a>81</span> +the car had not skidded into that ugly hole, she +could have managed; but it was impossible for +her, with the help of all the girls, to lift the car +enough to slip the new tire over the rim. +</p> +<p> +Mollie and Grace were taking Miss Sallie a +little walk through the woods at the side of the +road to try to make the time pass and to give +Ruth a chance. Grace had winked at her slyly +as they departed. +</p> +<p> +“Barbara,” Ruth said finally, in tragic tones, +“I’m in a fix and I might as well confess it. I +know it all comes of my boasting that I didn’t +need a man. My kingdom for one just for a few +minutes! Do you suppose there is a farmhouse +near where we could find some one to help me get +this wheel out of the rut? I’d surrender this +job to a man with pleasure.” +</p> +<p> +“I don’t believe we are on the right road, +Ruth, dear.” Barbara felt so responsible that +she was almost in tears. Ominous thunder +clouds were rolling overhead, and Bab tried not +to notice the large splash of rain that had fallen +on her nose. +</p> +<p> +“Don’t worry Bab, dear,” urged Ruth. “I +should have looked out for the road, too. It +can’t be helped.” +</p> +<p> +“But I am going to help. You can just rely +on that,” announced Barbara, shaking her +brown curls defiantly. She had taken off her +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_82'></a>82</span> +hat in the exertion of trying to help Ruth. +“We passed a sleepy-looking old farm a little +way back, but I am going to wake it up!” +</p> +<p> +She heard Miss Sallie and the girls returning +to the shelter of the car, for the rain had suddenly +come down in torrents. Down the road +sped Bab, shaking her head like a little brown +Shetland pony. +</p> +<p> +Miss Sallie was in the depths of despair. +</p> +<p> +“Child,” she said sternly to Ruth, “get into +the car out of that mud. We will remain here, +under the shelter of the covers until morning. +Then, if we are alive, I myself will walk to the +nearest town and telegraph your father. We +will take the next train back to New York.” +Miss Sallie spoke with the extreme severity due +to a rheumatic shoulder that had been disregarded. +</p> +<p> +“Please let me keep on trying, Aunt Sallie,” +pleaded Ruth. “I’ll get the tire on, or some one +will come along to help me. I am so sorry, for +I know it is all my fault.” +</p> +<p> +“Never mind, Ruth; but you are to come into +this car.” And Ruth, covered with mud, was +obliged to give in. +</p> +<p> +“Where, I should like to know,” demanded +Miss Sallie, “is Barbara?” +</p> +<p> +Through the rain they could hear the patter, +patter of a horse’s hoofs. +</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_83'></a>83</span></div> +<div class='figcenter' style='padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='i003' id='i003'></a> +<img src="images/illus-083.jpg" alt="On Came Barbara, Riding Bareback." width="60%" title=""/><br /> +<span class='caption'>On Came Barbara, Riding Bareback.</span> +</div> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_85'></a>85</span></div> +<p> +“Cheer up, Ruth, dear,” whispered Grace. +“What difference does a little rain make? Here +is some one coming along the road!” +</p> +<p> +Ruth’s eyes were full of tears; Aunt Sallie’s +threat to stop their trip was more than she could +bear; but she was soon smiling. +</p> +<p> +“Why, Barbara Thurston,” the girls called +out together, “it can’t be you!” On came Barbara, +riding bareback astride an old horse, the +animal’s big feet clattering, its mane and tail +soaked with rain. +</p> +<p> +“Great heavens!” said Miss Sallie, and closed +her eyes. +</p> +<p> +Barbara rode up to the automobile, her hand +clasped tightly in the horse’s mane. +</p> +<p> +“I’m as right as can be, Miss Sallie. I went +back to that sleepy old farm, knocked and +knocked for help, and called and called, but nobody +would answer. Just as I gave up all hope, +old Dobbin came to the porch and neighed, as if +inquiring what I was doing on his premises. +Like a flash I put out my hand, as though to pat +him, grabbed him by the mane, hopped up here, +and now you see the best lady bareback rider +from Rinkhem’s Circus. I led you into this +mess; now I’m going to get you out. I shall ride +old Dobbin into town and come back with help.” +Bab declaimed this, ending out of breath. +</p> +<p> +“Never mind, Miss Sallie,” Mollie explained, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_86'></a>86</span> +seeing her consternation. “Bab never rode any +other way than bareback when she was a little +girl. Do let her go!” +</p> +<p> +“Very well; but she may be arrested as a +horse thief. That is all I have to say in the +matter.” Miss Sallie sank back on her cushions, +but Barbara had clattered off before she could +be forbidden to go. She caught the words, +“horse thief,” as she rode as fast as old Dobbin +would carry her. +</p> +<p> +“It’s Barbara to the rescue again!” Ruth +shouted after her. +</p> +<h2><a name='chVIII' id='chVIII'></a>CHAPTER VIII—“FOR WE ARE JOLLY GOOD FELLOWS!”</h2> +<p> +“Suppose I should be arrested!” thought +Barbara uncomfortably. “It would be +distinctly unpleasant to be hauled off to +jail, while Aunt Sallie and the girls remain stuck +in the mud, not knowing my fate, and helpless to +save me! I may meet old Dobbin’s owner at +any minute!” +</p> +<p> +It was after six o’clock, and, because of the +heavy storm, was almost dusk. Barbara had +decided to go to the end of the lane and find the +main road to New Haven, hoping to sooner discover +help in that direction. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_87'></a>87</span> +</p> +<p> +Before long she came to a fork in the road. +By riding close to the sign-post she found a hand +pointing: “Nine Miles to New Haven.” On +she sped through the mud and rain, slipping and +sliding on the horse’s back, but still holding tight +to his mane. +</p> +<p> +“Stop! Hello, there! Why, Mirandy, if +that ain’t my own hoss, and that girl astride it +running off as fast as she can! Hello! Stop!” +The farmer lashed the horse hitched to his rickety +old buggy, and dashed after Barbara, who +had ridden past without noticing them. “Stop, +thief!” +</p> +<p> +Down to her wet toes sank Barbara’s heart. +The worst she had feared had happened. If +only she had seen their buggy in time to stop +first and ask their help. Now, rushing by +them, how could she explain? Horse thief, +indeed. +</p> +<p> +“Oh, please,” she said, her voice not quite +steady, “I am not exactly running away with +your horse; I am only going for help! My +friends——” +</p> +<p> +The farmer grabbed the horse savagely by the +mane. “Come on,” he said. “You can tell +your story at the nearest police station. I ain’t +got time fer sech foolishness. What I see, I see +with my own eyes. You’re plain running away +with my hoss!” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_88'></a>88</span> +</p> +<p> +“John,” pleaded the farmer’s wife, “you +might listen to the young lady.” +</p> +<p> +But Barbara’s looks were against her. The +rain had beaten her hair down over her eyes. +Her clothes were wet and covered with mud +from trying to help Ruth. What could she do? +Barbara was frightened, but she kept a cool +head. “I’ll just let the old man haul me before +the nearest magistrate. I expect <em>he’ll</em> listen to +me!” She was shivering, but she knew that to +think bravely helped to keep up one’s courage. +“If only it were not so awful for Aunt Sallie and +the girls to be waiting there, I could stand my +part,” murmured Bab. +</p> +<p> +For fifteen minutes captors and girl jogged +on. Only the old man talked, savagely, under +his breath. He wanted to get home to his farmhouse +and supper, but this made him only the +more determined to punish Barbara. +</p> +<p> +“I suppose we’ll take all night to get to town +at this rate,” she thought miserably. +</p> +<p style='margin-left: 2em;margin-right: 2em;'> +For we are jolly good fellows, +For we are jolly good fellows! +</p> +<p> +Barbara could hear the ring of the gay song +and the distant whirr of a motor car coming +down the road. If only she could attract someone’s +attention and make them listen to her! +She could now see the lights of the automobile +bearing down upon them. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_89'></a>89</span> +</p> +<p> +Like a flash, before the farmer could guess +what she was doing, Barbara whirled around on +old Dobbin’s back, and sat backwards. She put +one hand to her lips. “Oh, stop! Stop, +please!” she cried, looking like a gypsy, with +her rain-blown hair and brown cheeks, which +were crimson with blushes at her awkward +position. +</p> +<p> +On account of the rain, and the oncoming +darkness, the car was going slowly. At the end +of one of the choruses the song stopped half a +second. One of the young fellows in the car +caught sight of Barbara, evidently being +dragged along by the irate farmer and his wife. +</p> +<p> +“Hark! Stop! Look! Listen! Methinks, +I see a female in distress,” the young man called +out. +</p> +<p> +The car stopped almost beside the buggy, and +one of the boys in the car roared with laughter +at Barbara’s appearance, but the friend nearest +him gave a warning prod. +</p> +<p> +“Hold on there!” called the first young man. +“Where are you dragging this young lady +against her will?” +</p> +<p> +“She’s a hoss thief!” said the old man +sullenly. +</p> +<p> +“I am no such thing,” answered Barbara indignantly. +Then, without any warning, Barbara +threw back her head and laughed until the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_90'></a>90</span> +tears ran down her cheeks, mingling with the +rain. It was absurdly funny, she sitting backwards +on an old horse, one hand in his mane, and +the farmer pulling them along with a rope. +What must she look like to these boys? Barbara +saw they were gentlemen, and knew she had +nothing more to fear. +</p> +<p> +“Do please listen, while I tell my story. I +am not a horse thief! I’ve some friends up the +road, stuck in the mud with a broken tire in their +automobile. I saw this old horse in the farm-yard, +and I borrowed or rented him, and started +for help. The old man wouldn’t let me explain. +Won’t you,” she looked appealingly at the +four boys in their motor car, “please go back +and help my friends?” +</p> +<p> +“Every man of us!” uttered one of the young +fellows, springing up in his car. “And we’ll +drag this old tartar behind us with his own rope! +We’ll buy your old horse from you, if this young +lady wants him as a souvenir.” +</p> +<p> +It was the farmer’s turn to be frightened. +</p> +<p> +“I am sure I beg your pardon, miss,” he said, +humbly enough now. His wife was in tears. +</p> +<p> +“Oh, never mind him,” urged Barbara. +“Please go on back as fast as you can to my +friends. You’ll find them up the lane to the +left. I’ll ride the old horse back to the farm, +and settle things and join you later.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_91'></a>91</span> +</p> +<p> +“Excuse me, Miss Paul Revere,” disputed a +tall, dark boy with a pair of laughing blue eyes +that made him oddly handsome, “you’ll do no +such thing. Kindly turn over that fiery steed +to me, take my seat in the car and show these +knights-errant the way to the ladies in distress. +I want to prove to you that a fellow can ride +bareback as well as a girl can.” +</p> +<p> +But the farmer was anxious to get out of +trouble. +</p> +<p> +“I’ll just lead the hoss back myself,” he said. +“No charge at all, miss.” Evidently afraid of +trouble, the farmer made a hurried start homeward, +and was soon lost to view, while Barbara +rode back to her friends with help. +</p> +<p> +In ten minutes two motor cars were making +their way into New Haven. The passengers +had changed places. Ruth sat contentedly with +her hands folded in her lap, by the side of a +masculine chauffeur, who had introduced himself +as Hugh Post, and turned out to be the +roommate, at college, of Mrs. Cartwright’s +brother, Donald. Barbara, wrapped in steamer +rugs, sat beside the boy with the dark hair and +blue eyes, whom Miss Sallie had recognized as +Ralph Ewing, son of the friends with whom they +expected to board at Newport. +</p> +<p> +It was arranged that Barbara and Ruth were +to sleep together the first night at New Haven. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_92'></a>92</span> +The truth was, they wanted to talk things over, +and there were no connecting doors between +the three rooms. The hotel was an old one, and +the rooms were big and dreary. They were +connected by a narrow private hall, opening +into the main hall by a single door, just opposite +Ruth’s and Barbara’s room. The automobile +girls were in a distant wing of the hotel, +but the accommodations were the best that +could be found. +</p> +<p> +Miss Sallie bade their rescuers a prompt farewell +on arrival at the hotel. “We shall be delighted +to see you again in the morning,” she +said, “but we are too used up for anything more +to-night.” +</p> +<p> +Barbara was promptly put to bed. She was +not even allowed to go down to supper with the +other girls, but lay snuggled in heavy covers, +eating from a tray by her bed. Once or twice +she thought she heard light footfalls outside +in the main hall, but she had noticed a window +that opened on a fire escape, and supposed that +one of the hotel guests had walked down the +corridor to look out of this window. +</p> +<p> +In a short time Ruth came back and reported +that the automobile girls, including Miss Sallie, +were ready for bed. +</p> +<p> +“I am not a bit sleepy. Are you?” Ruth +asked Barbara. “I will just jump in here with +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_93'></a>93</span> +you, so we can talk better. We’ve certainly had +enough adventures for one day!” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, no!” replied Barbara; “I feel quite +wide awake.” Five minutes later both girls +were fast asleep. +</p> +<h2><a name='chIX' id='chIX'></a>CHAPTER IX—ONLY GIRLS</h2> +<p> +Barbara and Ruth both awoke with a +feeling that a light had flashed over +their faces, but neither of them spoke +nor moved. How long they had slept they could +not know. It seemed almost morning, but not +a ray of daylight came through the closed +blinds. +</p> +<p> +Across the room the flash shone for an instant, +then darted on like a will-o’-the-wisp. +Both girls dimly saw the outline of a man +crouching in the shadow along the wall. His +hand slid cautiously up the sides of the bureau, +fingering, for a moment, the toilet articles on +the dresser. Then the search-light for an instant +darted along the mantel and turned to +the bed again. The girls were nearly fainting +with terror. Ruth remembered that, for once, +she had locked her money and her jewels in her +trunk. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_94'></a>94</span> +</p> +<p> +The man stood absolutely still and listened. +Not a sound! +</p> +<p> +So quiet lay both girls that neither one knew +the other had wakened. +</p> +<p> +The man continued his search, but plainly +this was not the room he sought. Still moving, +his feet making absolutely no sound, the dark +figure with the lantern crept out of the girls’ +room, to the front of the corridor, and turned +down the narrow, private hallway. +</p> +<p> +“Aunt Sallie!” Ruth thought with a gasp. +She had said she would leave her door open, so +she might hear if the girls called her in the +night. And Aunt Sallie carried a large sum +of money for the expenses of the trip, and her +own jewelry as well. +</p> +<p> +It may be that Ruth made a sound, anyway +Barbara knew that her roommate was awake. +Both had the same thought at just the same +instant. +</p> +<p> +Noiselessly, without a word, on bare feet, both +girls sped down the hall to Miss Sallie’s open +door. What they would do when they got there +neither of them knew. It was time for action, +not for thought! At the open door they paused +and knelt in the shadow. Black darkness was +about them, save in Aunt Sallie’s room, where +a dark lantern flashed its uncanny light. The +girls were alert in every faculty. Now they +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_95'></a>95</span> +could see more distinctly the form of the man +who carried the lantern. He was of medium +height and slender. Over his face he wore a +black mask through which gleamed his eyes, +narrowed to two fine points of steel. +</p> +<p> +Should the girls cry out? The man was +armed and it might mean death to Aunt Sallie +or themselves. +</p> +<p> +Evidently the burglar meant to make a thorough +search of the room before he went to the +bed, where, he guessed, the valuables were probably +kept; but he must know first. The room +was bare of treasure. He walked cautiously to +where Miss Sallie still slept in complete unconsciousness, +this time holding his lantern down, +that its light should not waken the sleeping +woman. +</p> +<p> +As he drew near her Ruth could bear the suspense +no longer. She saw him drag out a bag +from under Miss Sallie’s head and could not refrain +from uttering a low cry. It was enough. +The man dashed the lantern to the ground and +made a rush for the door. +</p> +<p> +There was no time for Ruth and Barbara to +plan. They were only girls; but as the man +ran toward them in the darkness, striking out +fiercely, Barbara seized one of his legs, Ruth the +other. Together, the three of them went down +in the blackness. The girls had not the robber’s strength, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_96'></a>96</span> +but they had taken him by surprise +and they meant to fight it out. +</p> +<p> +He kicked violently to free himself, then +turned and tore at Barbara’s hands, but she +clung to him. He raised the butt end of his +pistol and struck with all his force. As the +blow fell with a terrific thud, Barbara relaxed +her hold, and tumbled over in the darkness. +</p> +<p> +By this time Miss Sallie realized what was +happening. Yet, in the darkness, she could only +cry for help, and moan: “Let him alone, girls! +Let him go!” +</p> +<p> +With one leg free it seemed a simple task to +get away. The noises were arousing the sleeping +hotel guests. Another minute, and the burglar +knew that he would be lost! With a violent +wrench he tore himself away, and started down +the hall, Ruth after him. If she could delay him +a few seconds help would come! +</p> +<p> +The outside door leading from their private +hall into the main one was nearly closed; in +reaching to open it there was a second’s delay. +Ruth flung herself forward, caught the man’s +coat and clung desperately, but the burglar was +too clever for her. In less than a second he +slipped out of his coat, ran quickly to the window +leading to the fire escape, and was gone! +When assistance arrived, Ruth was standing in +the front hall holding a man’s coat in her hand. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_97'></a>97</span> +</p> +<p> +“Oh, come!” she said in horror. “A light, +please! Aunt Sallie has been robbed, and I am +afraid Barbara has been killed!” +</p> +<p> +Ten or twelve people came running down the +hall. The hotel proprietor and several servants +made for the fire escape. Grace and Mollie, +clad in kimonos, had joined Ruth in the hall, and +were shaking with terror. Neither of them had +spoken a word, but Grace silently handed Ruth +her bath robe. +</p> +<p> +They turned and the three girls followed the +rescuers, who were hastening toward Aunt +Sallie’s room. That elderly woman had already +risen, struck a light and was in her kimono. +</p> +<p> +Barbara was leaning against a chair, white +as a sheet, but unhurt! +</p> +<p> +“O Bab!” said Ruth, flying toward her, forgetting +everything else in her relief, “I thought +you were killed!” +</p> +<p> +“I thought so, too,” nodded Barbara, calmly +smiling, as she reached for one of the blankets +and wrapped herself in its folds, “but I wasn’t. +When the burglar raised the end of his pistol to +strike me, I knew what was coming and ducked. +He struck the side of the chair, and I tumbled +over under it.” +</p> +<p> +The hotel proprietor came into the room +carrying a chamois bag. +</p> +<p> +“Madam,” he asked, “is this your property? +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_98'></a>98</span> +I found it outside here. Evidently the man +dropped it in trying to make his escape. I cannot +understand what has happened. The hotel +is securely locked. The fire escape goes down +into a closed court. The man could not have +made his way down five stories, without being +seen when we reached the window. It is incredible!” +</p> +<p> +By this time the halls were swarming with +frightened visitors. +</p> +<p> +Grace had gone out to speak to them, and +came in holding the burglar’s coat in her hand. +“How curious!” she said, handing the garment +to the proprietor. “This is a gentleman’s +coat. I can tell by the lining and the whole +appearance of it. It was not worn by a common +thief!” +</p> +<p> +“Ruth, my child, and Barbara,” said Aunt +Sallie, when everyone had left their apartments, +“I shall never forgive you!” +</p> +<p> +“Why not, Aunt Sallie?” both girls exclaimed, +at once. +</p> +<p> +“Because, my dears, you didn’t just scream +and let the wretch escape at once. In my day +girls would never have behaved as you did!” +</p> +<p> +“But, Aunt Sallie,” protested Ruth, “the +jewels and money are both safe, and neither +Barbara nor I am hurt. I don’t see how we +could have done any better, even in your day.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_99'></a>99</span> +</p> +<p> +“Kiss me,” said Aunt Sallie, “and go back +to bed at once. It is nearly morning.” +</p> +<p> +When Mr. and Mrs. Cartwright drew up in +front of the New Haven hotel, at a little after +two o’clock next day, they found Miss Sallie +and the four girls surrounded by a circle of college +boys. With them stood a policeman. +</p> +<p> +“What has happened?” said Mrs. Cartwright +in astonishment, jumping out of her car, as +Donald Cartwright, Hugh Post and Ralph +Ewing came down to meet her. “Are those +my girls, to whom I am to introduce you +to-day?” +</p> +<p> +“Goodness!” demanded Hugh. “Did you +think we would wait twelve hours for an introduction! +Do come and hear all that has happened.” +</p> +<p> +Miss Stuart, looking a good deal shaken by +her adventures, came forward to meet Mrs. +Cartwright. “Listen!” she said dramatically, +for Barbara was talking to the policeman. +</p> +<p> +“No, we would neither of us know him, because +neither my friend nor I ever saw him before. +It was dark and he was masked. But he +was slight—not a big, rough kind of man—and +his hands were soft, but strong as steel. I don’t +believe,” she leaned over and whispered, “he +could have been a servant, or an ordinary +burglar.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_100'></a>100</span> +</p> +<p> +“We have discovered, miss, that no entrance +was made from the outside. Any guests who +left the hotel this morning will be followed and +examined. The chief will report to you later,” +the policeman said, with a low bow to Miss +Sallie. +</p> +<p> +“Well, is this the way you see a nice, quiet, +old college town?” Mrs. Cartwright inquired. +“I suppose you mean to take the next train for +home.” +</p> +<p> +“No such thing!” retorted Ruth, smiling, and +looking as bright and fresh as ever. “We don’t +mind a few weeny adventures, do we, Aunt +Sallie?” +</p> +<p> +Miss Sallie held up her hands in horror. +“Weeny adventures! What shall we expect +next! However, I’ve promised the girls to go +on. I think we need the trip, now, more than +ever, and I want to ask Mr. Cartwright to keep +the matter as quiet as possible. I do not wish +my brother to know.” +</p> +<p> +“Do please come on,” said Hugh Post, turning +to Ruth. “We are going,” he explained, +“out to the athletic grounds in our motor cars. +The girls came to see the university, and we +haven’t shown them a blooming thing.” +</p> +<p> +“We are going to the dance to-night, just the +same,” announced Mollie to Mrs. Cartwright. +“Aunt Sallie is to rest this afternoon, so she +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_101'></a>101</span> +will be equal to it. We wouldn’t miss it for +anything.” +</p> +<p> +Mr. and Mrs. Cartwright joined the party, +and, in a few minutes, the two motor cars had +covered the two miles between the college +campus and the thirty acres Yale devotes to +college sports. The visitors saw the athletic +grounds thoroughly; here the football champions +of the world had been trained, and there +was the baseball diamond. +</p> +<p> +“Ralph’s the crack oarsman of the lot,” said +Donald Cartwright; “but—great Scott! We +can’t show these girls anything, after the way +they tackled the burglar last night.” +</p> +<p> +“We’ll get up a regatta in your honor, if +you’ll come again next year, Miss Thurston,” +said Ralph. +</p> +<p> +Barbara only laughed at him. “Look out,” +she warned. “I may make you keep your promise.” +</p> +<p> +“Barbara,” said Mollie that night, as they +were getting ready for the dance which was to +take place in the Old Alumni Hall, “are you +sure you feel well enough for the ball to-night?” +</p> +<p> +“Nonsense, child, why shouldn’t I? I feel +as fine as a fiddle. It isn’t doing things that +uses one up, even tackling a burglar; it is +thinking about them. Ruth and I didn’t have +any time to think about our burglar.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_102'></a>102</span> +</p> +<p> +“Well,” said Mollie, a little wistfully, smoothing +the folds of her muslin dress, “I don’t believe +I am as anxious to go to the dance as I +thought I was. Does this dress look <em>very</em> +shabby? I wouldn’t go, now, only it seems kind +of hateful of me to refuse Mrs. Cartwright’s +invitation.” +</p> +<p> +“Now, Molliekins,” Barbara answered quite +seriously, “it’s your dress, isn’t it? Of course, +I have thought about mine, too. These are just +simple muslins that we have worn before; but, +when we left home, we neither of us dreamed +we would go to a party in them. Let’s just +make the best of things. Anyhow, I’ve made +up my mind to one thing, and I wish you would, +too. You and I must not worry about being +poor while we are on this trip. Let us not pretend +that we are rich, because everybody we +meet seems to be. Ruth knows we are poor, +knows about our little cottage and not keeping a +servant, and she doesn’t mind. I don’t believe +really nice people care whether young girls are +rich or poor, if they happen to like them. I +don’t mean to preach.” Barbara put her arm +around Mollie and waltzed her around the room. +“Let us pretend we are both Cinderellas before +the arrival of the fairy godmother.” +</p> +<p> +Mollie didn’t answer; but she tucked some +pink roses in her belt. “It doesn’t really matter about +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_103'></a>103</span> +me, anyway,” she decided. “I can’t +expect these grown-up boys to dance with me. +I will just stay by Miss Sallie.” +</p> +<p> +“All right, little Miss Wall-flower,” laughed +Bab, as she pinned on a knot of blue that Ralph +Ewing had asked her to wear, as a tribute to +the Yale colors. +</p> +<p> +It was Mollie, after all, who was the belle of +the party. Perhaps this was because the other +girls whispered to their partners that Mollie +was afraid nobody would dance with her; or, +perhaps, because she was the youngest, and the +best dancer among them all. +</p> +<p> +“I am going to take this little lady under +my special protection at Newport,” Mrs. Cartwright +said to Miss Stuart, late that evening. +“I don’t mean my ‘butterfly girl’ to be losing +her beauty sleep.” +</p> +<p> +Mollie looked at her “lovely lady” with eyes +as blue as myrtle blossoms. Mrs. Cartwright +was so exquisite, so young and so wealthy, she +seemed to Mollie to have stepped out of a book. +</p> +<p> +Miss Sallie was vainly trying to collect her +four charges all at once, in order to take them +home. +</p> +<p> +“Aunt Sallie,” Hugh Post said roguishly, as +that lady made a last determined stand, and +gathered her girls together, “you know, from +your experience yesterday, that Miss Ruth can’t +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_104'></a>104</span> +handle a motor car, even though she can tackle +a burglar. So we are going to follow you in +my automobile to-morrow and see that you get +to New London all right.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, no, you’re not,” protested Ruth. “This +I will have you know is an automobile girls’ +excursion and nary a man allowed.” +</p> +<p> +“This one time, kindly permit us to follow +you at a respectful distance, won’t you?” Hugh +urged. “It’s only a short trip to New London. +To tell you the truth, the governor’s yacht is +over there and I hope to be able to persuade +you to go aboard. It is not disrespectful of me, +Miss Stuart, to speak so of my father; he was +once governor of the state, and he rather likes +to be reminded of it. Mother has a number of +friends on board the yacht, and we shall be +cruising up to Newport in a few days. I think +it would be jolly for father and mother to know +you.” +</p> +<h2><a name='chX' id='chX'></a>CHAPTER X—ENTER GLADYS AND MR. TOWNSEND</h2> +<p> +“Why, Gladys Le Baron, this is a surprise!” +gayly said Grace Carter +next afternoon, when the two parties +of girls and men had left their automobiles and +had come aboard Governor Post’s yacht, the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_105'></a>105</span> +“Penguin,” that lay just outside the New London +harbor. +</p> +<p> +Grace was awaiting her turn to be introduced +to her host and hostess, when she spied Gladys, +in a pale blue flannel suit and a cream felt hat, +strolling down the deck, looking very much at +home. +</p> +<p> +“How ever did <em>you</em> get here?” queried Grace, +smiling. +</p> +<p> +Gladys gave Grace’s cheek an affected peck +with her lips. +</p> +<p> +“I have a better right to ask that question +of you,” Gladys pouted, “only I am not surprised. +Harry Townsend came over from New +London, yesterday, and told me you had arrived +the night before. He went over with Hugh for +the dance, but I didn’t feel like going, so he +came back early yesterday morning. I am +amazed Hugh did not speak of it to you.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, Mr. Post didn’t know we had ever heard +of Harry Townsend, or you either. We met +most unexpectedly, and we had plenty of excitement +of our own. I must tell you about it.” +</p> +<p> +At this moment, Hugh came over for Grace +to introduce her to his mother. +</p> +<p> +“This is Miss Carter, mother,” he said. +“Will you introduce her to Mrs. Erwin and +father? She seems to know Gladys already.” +</p> +<p> +Harry Townsend had seen the newcomers, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_106'></a>106</span> +and came forward to speak to them with his +most charming manner. +</p> +<p> +“Say, Townsend,” challenged Hugh, “what +made you run away from us? We thought, of +course, you’d stay over for the dance. Thought +that was your plan in going over to New +Haven.” +</p> +<p> +Harry turned to Miss Stuart. “I heard of +your arrival in New Haven, the other evening,” +he said. “The fellows told me of your experiences; +but I got away from the hotel too early +next morning to pay my respects.” +</p> +<p> +“Then you didn’t hear of the burglar, did +you?” queried Hugh. +</p> +<p> +In spite of Miss Sallie’s protestations the +whole story had to be gone over again. +</p> +<p> +Barbara was talking to Ralph Ewing and had +not looked at Harry Townsend during the conversation, +until he came over to speak to her. +</p> +<p> +“I have half an idea, Miss Thurston,” he said, +“that you do not like me, and I am sorry. I +was looking forward to our having good times +together at Newport, as I am to be Mrs. Erwin’s +guest, with your cousin Miss Le Baron. Mrs. +Post asked us on for the yacht trip a day or +two sooner than we expected. We are all going +up to Newport together.” +</p> +<p> +“Mr. Townsend,” said Barbara, her usually +laughing, brown eyes now steadfast and serious, “I +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_107'></a>107</span> +wonder why you think I do not like +you?” +</p> +<p> +“Miss Stuart,” begged Mrs. Post, after the +governor had conducted the party over his trim +little craft, “you must stay and dine with us on +board the yacht to-night. I refuse to take no +for an answer. I wish I could keep you over +until morning, but unfortunately the yacht is +too small.” +</p> +<p> +Miss Sallie protested. No; they couldn’t +think of it. They had come aboard only for a +call, and must get back to their hotel before +night. But Hugh swept all her arguments aside. +He was an adored only son, and accustomed to +having his own way. To tell the truth, Miss +Sallie was not averse to the idea of staying; it +was pleasant to be meeting Newporters in advance. +Miss Stuart was a woman who thought +much of appearances, and of this world’s goods, +and their new acquaintances seemed to have +plenty of both. +</p> +<p> +“It’s an ill wind,” she thought to herself, +“and I must say, for my young niece, that she +has a habit of falling on her feet.” +</p> +<p> +But aloud Miss Sallie accepted the invitation +with much decorum. +</p> +<p> +On the deck aft, where the young people had +gathered, there was much laughter. +</p> +<p> +Gladys was really pleased to see Ruth. As +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_108'></a>108</span> +for her cousins, they were a bore, but she had no +idea of being openly rude to them. She simply +meant to ignore them. +</p> +<p> +It was not easy to disregard two such popular +girls. Barbara and Mollie seemed to be well +able to get on without her patronage. Barbara +was already smiling and chattering with Governor +Post, while the boys described her mad +ride of two days before. +</p> +<p> +“Father,” said Hugh, “I forgot to introduce +you to Miss Thurston by her proper title, ‘Miss +Paul Revere.’” +</p> +<p> +“Harry,” asked Gladys, as they stood on the +outside of the circle, “don’t you think it is disgusting +the way that forward cousin of mine +always manages to put herself before the +public?” +</p> +<p> +“Well,” said Mr. Townsend—was there a little +admiration in his tone?—“she seems to have +plenty of grit.” +</p> +<p> +It was really Mollie, not Barbara, who saw +through Gladys’s treatment of them. Barbara +was too open-hearted and boyish to notice a +slight, unless it was very marked. +</p> +<p> +Gladys had asked Ruth and Grace to her stateroom, +and Mrs. Post had put the other two girls +into her unoccupied guest chamber. It was a +little gem of a stateroom, upholstered in pale +green to relieve the glare from the water. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_109'></a>109</span> +</p> +<p> +“Bab,” Mollie chuckled, rubbing her cheeks +until they were pink, “do you remember the +story of ‘The Water Baby’?” +</p> +<p> +“Yes,” Bab answered absently; “I do, after +a fashion. But why do you ask? You haven’t +turned into a water baby, have you, just because +you are on board a yacht for the first time in +your life?” +</p> +<p> +“No,” laughed Mollie. “I was thinking of +the story in it of the salmon and the trout. Have +you forgotten it?” +</p> +<p> +“Of course I have,” admitted Barbara. +</p> +<p> +Mollie chuckled gleefully. “Our high and +mighty cousin, Gladys, reminds me very much +of the salmon, who thought the trout a very +common fish, and disliked him all the more because +he was a relation. Feel like a trout, +Bab?” +</p> +<p> +“Not at all, Mollie; but do hurry and go out +on deck. That young freshman, who came down +in the automobile with us to amuse you, is wandering +around outside, looking frightened to +death. You must go and talk to him.” +</p> +<p> +As Barbara stepped into the big salon, which +was fitted up like a library, she saw one of the +young men disappear quickly through the open +door. Bab went over to their wraps, which they +had dropped in a heap on a couch when they +boarded the yacht, and selected her own jacket. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_110'></a>110</span> +Ruth’s pocketbook was in full view among their +belongings, and Bab covered it over before she +went on deck. +</p> +<p> +Before dinner ended the moon had risen, the +pale crescent hanging like a slender jewel in the +sky. +</p> +<p> +Barbara was standing alone, for a second, +when Mrs. Erwin approached her. +</p> +<p> +“Pardon me, dear,” she said, “but did you or +your sister see a small pin on the dressing table +of the guest room, when you went in there before +dinner? I have misplaced a ruby and diamond +circle of no great value. I went into the +guest chamber this morning, while the maid was +cleaning my room, and I thought perhaps I had +laid it down in there.” +</p> +<p> +“No,” said Bab, frowning. It did seem +curious how losses were following them! “I +didn’t look, although it was probably there. I +am most unobservant. I will ask my sister.” +</p> +<p> +“No, no,” said Mrs. Erwin, hastily; “please +don’t. I shall probably find it again. I don’t +want Mrs. Post to hear.” +</p> +<p> +The next morning, when Grace and Ruth were +donning their best motor veils and coats, Ruth +suddenly looked surprised and began to search +hurriedly through her pocketbook. +</p> +<p> +“Grace,” she said, “I can’t find fifty dollars. +I am sure I had it yesterday, because I looked +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_111'></a>111</span> +carefully after that wretched burglar had gone, +though I knew all my money was safe in my +trunk. Now it’s gone!” +</p> +<p> +Ruth turned her pocketbook upside down. +“Don’t tell Aunt Sallie, please,” she begged. +“I don’t know what she would say to have this +item added to our adventures.” +</p> +<p> +Miss Sallie’s voice was heard calling from the +next room. +</p> +<p> +“Girls, are we or are we not, going to Newport +to-day? I, for my part, wish to spend no more +time on the way!” +</p> +<h2><a name='chXI' id='chXI'></a>CHAPTER XI—NEWPORT AT LAST!</h2> +<p> +The automobile girls were in a flutter of +excitement. Another half hour, and +they would arrive in Newport! +</p> +<p> +“Ruth,” said Miss Sallie, “slow up this car +a little! Before we enter Newport, I must see to +my appearance. To think of all I have gone +through since I left Kingsbridge!” Miss Sallie +took out a small hand mirror, thoughtfully surveying +her own unwrinkled face. “What will +you children get me into before we are through +with this trip?” +</p> +<p> +Ruth slowed down obediently. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_112'></a>112</span> +</p> +<p> +“Open my bag, Mollie,” said Miss Sallie, decidedly, +“and you, Grace, look under the seat +for my other hat. We shall probably arrive in +Newport at five o’clock, the hour for the fashionable +parade. I, at least, shall do what I can +to give our car an appearance of gentility. I +advise you children to do the same.” +</p> +<p> +“Would you like a little cold cream, Miss Sallie, +to wipe off your face?” Mollie spoke timidly, +remembering how Barbara had laughed at +her. +</p> +<p> +“Certainly I should, my child, and very intelligent +of you to have brought it along.” +</p> +<p> +“Well,” said Ruth, “if you must ‘fix up,’ and +I am to take a party of belles and beauties into +Newport, instead of true lovers of sport, there +are lots of new veils under my seat. Bab, take +them out and pass them around. Only the +chauffeur shall be dusty and dilapidated enough +to look the part.” +</p> +<p> +Behold their dream had come true! The automobile +girls were at last in Newport, watching +the summer parade! +</p> +<p> +Ruth, at the expected hour, turned her car, +with a great flourish, into Bellevue Avenue, +Newport’s most fashionable thoroughfare. For +a few minutes the girls beheld a long procession +of carriages and automobiles; a little later, they +swung round a corner and stopped in front of +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_113'></a>113</span> +a beautiful old Colonial house, with a wide veranda +running around three sides of it, and a +hospitably open front door. +</p> +<p> +Miss Sallie descended first, to be greeted by +Ralph’s mother, who was expecting them. +</p> +<p> +“I don’t like her. She’s not a bit like Ralph,” +thought Barbara. Then she gave herself an inward +shake. “There, Barbara, you know what +mother would say to you about your sudden +prejudices!” +</p> +<p> +Mrs. Ewing, who had been a great beauty in +her day, looked as though life had disagreed +with her. +</p> +<p> +Barbara had wondered how a private home +could accommodate so many people, never having +seen a handsome old New England house, +but their three rooms occupied only half of one +side of the long hall on the second floor. “And +they think they are poor!” smiled Bab, to herself, +as she looked admiringly at the handsome +furniture. “I wonder what they would think of +our little five-room cottage.” +</p> +<p> +“I want some clean clothes before anything +else,” sighed dainty Mollie, standing before a +mirror, gazing with disdain at her own appearance. +“I believe I have one clean shirtwaist +left, but I must still wear this dusty old skirt.” +</p> +<p> +But Ruth was staggering into the room under +an immense box. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_114'></a>114</span> +</p> +<p> +“Fifteen dollars express charges, mum; not a +cent less! Them’s my orders. And extry for +carrying the box upstairs. It ain’t my business. +I’m too accommodating I am! Where shall I +put it down, mum?” +</p> +<p> +Ruth dropped the heavy bundle on the bed; +she couldn’t carry it a moment longer. +</p> +<p> +“Why, Ruth Stuart!” said Mollie, dancing +with glee. “It’s some clothes for us! How did +mother get them here in such a hurry? Oh, joy! +oh, rapture! I was just fussing about having to +wear this old suit to-night.” +</p> +<p> +Bab was tugging at the heavy cords. +</p> +<p> +“Foolish Bab!” scoffed Ruth. “You’ll never +get it open that way,” and she cut the cord in a +business-like fashion with a little knife she always +carried. +</p> +<p> +“Now I’ll run away and leave you,” Ruth +continued. “Grace is calling that it is time for +my bath. Your turn next. I’ll see the pretty +things when I come back.” +</p> +<p> +Ruth would like to have stayed to see the girls +open the box, but she had an instinctive feeling +that they would prefer to be alone. +</p> +<p> +“Here’s a letter from mother. Let’s read that +first,” said Bab. +</p> +<p> +Inside the letter lay two crisp ten-dollar +bills! +</p> +<p> +“I have had a windfall, children,” the letter +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_115'></a>115</span> +read, “through the kindness of Mr. Stuart. He +told me that some of my old stock that I thought +of no value was paying a dividend again. Curiously, +your Uncle Ralph had not mentioned it +to me; but, when I wrote and told him of Mr. +Stuart’s advice, he sent it to me at once. So +here’s a little spending money. And oh, my +darlings, I hope you will like your new clothes! +Mr. Stuart is so kind to me, I am not lonely,” the +letter ended, “so have the best time you possibly +can. I shall send your trunk to-morrow with +your summer muslins and underwear.” +</p> +<p> +“Mollie mine, don’t tear the paper in that +fashion,” remonstrated Barbara. “Let me +open the box. Behold and see!” She held up +two dainty organdie frocks, delicate and airy. +Mollie’s gown was white, with little butterfly +medallions of embroidery and lace sprinkled +over it. +</p> +<p> +“Mollie, Mollie! How could mother have +guessed your new name was ‘the butterfly girl’? +Isn’t it too lovely!” Bab almost forgot to look +at her own frock, so enraptured was she with her +sister’s. +</p> +<p> +But Barbara’s frock was just as charming, +and as well suited to her. A circle of pink wild +roses outlined the hem and encircled the yoke, +which was of delicate pink tulle. +</p> +<p> +Mollie was rummaging with impatient fingers. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_116'></a>116</span> +“Party capes, I do declare—the very newest +style! I never reached the point of expecting +capes even in my wildest dreams. See, yours +is all white, and mine has a pale blue lining with +a dear little ‘blue riding hood cap.’ Oh, won’t +I be charming?” murmured Mollie, putting the +cape over her shoulders and pirouetting before +the mirror. “Surely no sensible wolf would +want to eat me up!” +</p> +<p> +Two light flannel suits, one of cream color for +Bab, and a pin-stripe of blue and white for Mollie, +completed the glories of the box. +</p> +<p> +“Now,” said Bab, “what more can we want, +for tennis, for rowing, for yachting, for driving? +Are there any more entertainments that +the rich enjoy, Mollie? Because, if there are, I +should like to mention them.” +</p> +<p> + Oh, the girls will all declare,<br /> + When they see me on the square—<br /> + Here comes a millionaire,<br /> + Mollie darling!<br /> +</p> +<p> +“What do you think of that for poetry made +while you wait? You don’t half appreciate my +talents, Miss Mollie Thurston,” ended Bab, with +a final hug. +</p> +<p> +“Hurry, children,” called Miss Sallie, appearing +at their door. “You know we are to +meet Mrs. Cartwright at the Casino to-night. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_117'></a>117</span> +She wants to introduce us to the place where a +large part of Newport’s gayety occurs.” +</p> +<p> +“What is the ‘Casino’?” whispered Mollie, +when Miss Sallie had disappeared. +</p> +<p> +“Oh, it’s only a big club, where you play tennis +and have dances, and any sort of entertainments. +Nearly all the nicest people in Newport +belong to it. Mrs. Cartwright says we’ll have +most of our fun over there.” +</p> +<p> +Bab put her arm round her sister, as they +walked downstairs. +</p> +<p> +“Mollie,” she said, “I have the queerest feeling. +I am so happy, it frightens me. I never +had such a good time before. I wonder how it +will all turn out?” +</p> +<p> +Barbara could not guess that there were to be +tears for her, as well as joys, at Newport. It +was as well she did not know, or her pleasure +would have been marred. +</p> +<p> +The girls finished dinner as quickly as possible. +</p> +<p> +“There’s time for a stroll on the cliffs, isn’t +there, before eight?” inquired Ruth. “Do you +feel equal to exercise, Aunt Sallie? Everyone +takes the cliff walk the first thing after arrival +in Newport.” +</p> +<p> +“Certainly,” Miss Sallie agreed. “I suppose +I can manage it, though I have ridden so far +that I may have lost the use of my limbs. However, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_118'></a>118</span> +I can sit down if I grow tired, and you +children can go on without me. It’s perfectly +safe, isn’t it, Mrs. Ewing?” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, yes,” Mrs. Ewing replied; “though it +looks fairly dangerous, the cliffs are so high, the +highest on the Atlantic Coast from Cape Ann to +Yucatan. But very few accidents have occurred +there—so far.” +</p> +<p> +Ruth and Barbara led the way. They could +hear the sea booming and pounding below them. +From the edge of the cliff they looked down a +hundred feet at the sea, washing in on the level +stretch of beach. +</p> +<p> +Ruth shivered and turned pale. “Oh,” she +shuddered, “it makes me horribly nervous! I +am ashamed of it, so I don’t often mention it, but +I simply can’t look down from great heights. It +even makes me a little sick to look out of a high +window, and I’m a miserable climber, I get so +dizzy. Let us go back. Do you mind, Bab?” +</p> +<p> +“No, Ruth,” Bab answered. “I suppose I +am a tomboy; I used to play hare and hounds +with the boys at school, and I learned to climb +like a goat over the rocks at Kingsbridge; but +these Newport cliffs are a different matter.” +</p> +<p> +Barbara’s powers were to be tested, but +neither she nor Ruth thought anything more of +their talk. Miss Sallie and the other two girls +had joined them, and they made their way along +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_119'></a>119</span> +the narrow, winding path that dipped in hollows +and curves, and stretched for two miles ahead of +them. +</p> +<p> +“How hard it is,” said Miss Sallie, “to tell +which view is the more beautiful!” +</p> +<p> +On the inland side of the cliffs, beautiful, +shaded lawns, luxuriant with flowers, ran down +to the edge of the path. Set in their midst were +the marble palaces of Newport’s millionaires. +Toward the sea, great points of land jutted out +into the harbor, where the water was violet with +the shadows of the closing day. +</p> +<p> +“Miss Stuart! Miss Stuart!” Aunt Sallie +heard a gay voice calling her. +</p> +<p> +Running across the lawn, and waving her +scarf at them, came Mrs. Cartwright. +</p> +<p> +“Were you coming to see me first?” she +asked. +</p> +<p> +Miss Stuart confessed that she had not the +shadow of an idea which house belonged to Mrs. +Cartwright. +</p> +<p> +“You must see it for a minute, since you are +already here,” urged Mrs. Cartwright, and led +the way up the graveled path to her veranda. +</p> +<p> +“Mollie,” she said, addressing the young girl, +“I think it is peculiarly appropriate for my +butterfly girl to be introduced to my piazza. +It is made to look like a Japanese teahouse,” +she explained to Miss Sallie. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_120'></a>120</span> +</p> +<p> +The sides of Mrs. Cartwright’s veranda were +of heavy Japanese paper stretched on bamboo +poles which opened and closed at will. The +paper had been painted by a famous Japanese +artist to represent springtime in Japan. There +were whole rows of cherry trees in full blossom, +with little Japanese children playing beneath +them. Opposite this scene was another painting—a +marshy lake, surrounded by queer Japanese +birds. +</p> +<p> +The veranda was lighted by a hundred tiny +shaded lamps. Japanese matting covered the +floor, while the tea tables were set with tea +services bought in old Japan. The girls had +never seen anything so lovely. +</p> +<p> +“You are officially invited to have tea with +me here, any or every afternoon you are in Newport. +Now I will run and get Mr. Cartwright,” +added their hostess, “and we will go over to +the Casino.” +</p> +<p> +Outside, the Casino looked like a rambling, +old Dutch mansion, with peaked gables and +overhanging eaves. +</p> +<p> +“We’ve a Dutch house, English lawns and +a French chef,” Mr. Cartwright laughingly explained +to Miss Sallie as they entered. +</p> +<p> +“And we’ve dozens of tennis courts,” added +Mrs. Cartwright. “We are working dreadfully +hard, now, for the tournament that is to take +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_121'></a>121</span> +place in a few weeks. It is really the social +event of the whole year at Newport. Is there +a star player among you girls? Why not enter +the tournament and compete for the championship? +We are to have a special match game, +this year, played by the young people. Let us +keep these tennis courts busy for a while. +You’ll come over, too, Miss Stuart, won’t you, +and play bridge while we work. Or you’ll work +at bridge, while we play tennis. Perhaps you +think that is the way I should have put it.” +</p> +<h2><a name='chXII' id='chXII'></a>CHAPTER XII—A WEEK LATER</h2> +<p> +“Barbara, I wouldn’t play tennis with +Gladys and Harry Townsend, if I were +you,” said Mollie to her sister, one +morning a week later. “They were horrid to +you yesterday. Didn’t you notice, when you +called to Hugh and Ruth that their last ball had +gone over the line, Gladys just shrugged her +shoulders, and gave a sneery kind of smile to that +Townsend fellow, and he lifted his eyebrows! +Is your score the best, or Ruth’s? I know +you’re both ahead of Gladys and Grace. I am +sure Gladys doesn’t play a bit better than I do; +so she needn’t have been so high and mighty.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_122'></a>122</span> +</p> +<p> +Mollie shrugged her dainty shoulders. “You +see, she told me, the first day she arrived, that, +of course, I didn’t play in the class with the +others, so you had just the right eight for the +two courts—four girls and four men.” +</p> +<p> +“Why, Mollie!” Bab looked surprised. “I +thought you said you didn’t want to play. +You can take my place any time.” +</p> +<p> +Mollie smiled. “No,” she answered; “I +don’t want to play. It’s not that. But it annoys +me when you let Gladys Le Baron, cousin +or no cousin, snub us all the time, and you not +notice it. Ralph certainly wouldn’t like to have +me play with him now, when you’re in for a +match game.” +</p> +<p> +“Mollie,” said Bab, tying her tennis shoe, “I +<em>do</em> notice how rude Gladys is. She left me +standing all alone the other afternoon, when +Ruth and Grace had gone into the club house to +speak to Aunt Sallie. Friends of Gladys’s came +up, and she deliberately turned her back on me +and didn’t introduce me. I felt so out of it! +Mrs. Post and Mrs. Erwin soon joined them, +and they shook hands with me. I found the +other people were some guests who had come +down for Mrs. Erwin’s ball, next week, and +were staying at her house. +</p> +<p> +“I know,” she continued, “Gladys is furious +that we are invited to the dance. Mrs. Erwin +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_123'></a>123</span> +was so cordial and nice. She said, right before +me, that though the ball was a grown-up affair, +she knew Gladys would want her cousins and +friends, and she had invited us on her account. +Wasn’t it funny? Miss Gladys couldn’t say a +word. Goodness knows, <em>she</em> doesn’t want us. +She has been lording it over us, for days, because +she and Harry were to be the only very +young people invited. Gladys imagines herself +a woman of society, and is in reality merely +a foolish little girl,” said Barbara. Then she +added reflectively: “Miss Sallie says we are +all too young to ‘go out,’ and she doubts the +propriety of allowing us to attend Mrs. Erwin’s +ball. Last night she told Ruth she had almost +decided against our going. Ruth championed +our cause on the strength of the shortness of +our stay in Newport, also that we should be +permitted to go as a special favor to our hostess. +You know Miss Sallie hates to refuse Ruth anything. +Consequently we will be ‘among those +present’ at Mrs. Erwin’s ball whether Miss +Gladys approves or not.” +</p> +<p> +“I just wish I could tell my lovely Mrs. Cartwright +how mean Gladys is,” said Mollie. “She +would not ask her to her charity fair.” +</p> +<p> +“Please don’t say anything, Mollie,” pleaded +Barbara, taking her tennis racquet from the +bed. She had already answered Ralph’s impatient whistle +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_124'></a>124</span> +from the garden below. “It won’t +do any good for us to be horrid to Gladys in return; +it will only make us seem as hateful as +she is. Things will come around, somehow. I +don’t mind her—so very much.” +</p> +<p> +“Well, I do,” answered Mollie. “But you +haven’t told me how your score and Ruth’s +stand.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, I think we are pretty nearly even.” +Barbara was half way out the door. “Be careful, +Molliekins,” she urged, “if you go rowing +with that freshman this afternoon. Why do +you want to know about Ruth’s score and mine? +It’s a week before the game, and anything may +happen before then. We all play pretty evenly; +Hugh Post and Ralph Ewing, too.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, I didn’t mean anything, Bab,” Mollie +said, thoughtfully. “Only Ruth’s awfully anxious +to play in the tournament. She’s just +crazy about it.” +</p> +<p> +“Of course she is, child. So are we all, for +that matter,” answered Bab. “You don’t +mean——” +</p> +<p> +“I don’t mean a single thing, Bab Thurston!” +said Mollie, a little indignantly. +</p> +<p> +“Yes, I am coming, at last, Ralph,” Barbara +sang softly over the banisters. She had not +overcome her awe of Mrs. Ewing. Ralph’s +mother was by no means pleased with the idea +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_125'></a>125</span> +that her adored Ralph preferred Barbara to any +of the other girls. +</p> +<p> +“It’s like Ralph,” she complained to his +father, “to pick out the poorest girl of the lot, +when the rich ones are so much more charming. +A great way for him to retrieve the family +fortunes!” +</p> +<p> +“We will hope,” said Ralph’s father quietly, +“that Ralph will not try to restore our fortunes +by marrying for money.” +</p> +<p> +As Barbara walked down to meet Ralph she +looked grave, and her face was flushed. Ruth +<em>did</em> want to play in the tournament, but so did +she, for that matter! Could she resign in Ruth’s +favor? Then Barbara laughed to herself. +“Catch a girl like Ruth letting me give up to +her! I wonder if it would be fair of me to disappoint +Ralph?” +</p> +<p> +“Come on, Miss Day-dreamer,” ordered +Ralph, hurrying her along. “The others have +been waiting for us for fifteen minutes down at +the Casino courts. Do you know that there is +a party on for the afternoon? Ruth and Hugh +are to pile as many of us as they can into their +motor cars, and take us ten miles out the Ocean +Drive. We are to stop at Mrs. Duffy’s English +tea place on our way back.” +</p> +<p> +Bab was certainly not playing in good form +today. She even missed one of Gladys’s serves, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_126'></a>126</span> +which were usually too soft to count. When the +morning’s practice was over, Ruth’s and Hugh’s +score was two points ahead. +</p> +<p> +“Who is going to play in the tournament +from these courts?” asked Mrs. Cartwright, +crossing the lawn, her tennis racquet swinging +in her hand. Mollie was close beside her, also +“that freshman,” who followed Mollie wherever +she went. +</p> +<p> +“Bab,” answered Ruth, coming up to smile +at Mrs. Cartwright, who was looking prettier +than usual in her tennis blouse of pale pink +madras with a linen skirt of the same shade. +</p> +<p> +“What a funny Gladys!” Mrs. Cartwright +laughed as the other girls joined her. “You +are following our latest Newport fad, are you +not, of having your head wrapped in a chiffon +veil while you play tennis. You look like a +Turkish girl, with only your eyes peeping out.” +</p> +<p> +Gladys had tied up her head in a pale blue +chiffon veil, with a fetching bow just over the +ear. The other women who were playing on +the courts, with the exception of Mrs. Cartwright +and the automobile girls, were draped +in the same fashion. +</p> +<p> +“That suggests a game to me,” continued +Mrs. Cartwright. “You must come to my veranda +some night and we will play it. It is +called ‘eyeology.’ I won’t tell you anything +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_127'></a>127</span> +more about it now. Just you wait! But to go +back to my first question. Then I am to enter +Barbara for the tournament?” +</p> +<p> +“I should say not, Mrs. Cartwright,” said +Barbara, who was standing near. This time she +would not let Ruth speak. +</p> +<p> +“Ruth is certainly the best player among us,” +drawled Gladys; “she and Mr. Post; but,” she +went on in insinuating tones, “you know there +are strange things that can happen in tennis!” +</p> +<p> +“If you mean, Gladys, that I cheated the +other day,” broke out Barbara fiercely, “I +simply won’t bear it! I know it is horrid of +me to make a scene,” she turned to Ruth with +her eyes full of tears, “but this is the second +time.” +</p> +<p> +“Please don’t get excited, Miss Thurston,” +cried Gladys scornfully. “I have not said you +cheated. It looks a little bit like a case of +guilty conscience.” +</p> +<p> +Harry Townsend smiled knowingly. +</p> +<p> +Bab, nearly in tears, couldn’t answer, but +Ralph and Hugh Post both protested indignantly. +</p> +<p> +“Please don’t discuss a thing of this kind +here,” said Mrs. Cartwright, angrily. “We +don’t allow quarreling on the Casino courts. I +am surprised at you, Barbara. You were +accused of nothing.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_128'></a>128</span> +</p> +<p> +Mollie’s eyes were black, instead of their +usual lovely blue. She was very indignant, but +she was always more of a diplomat than Barbara. +</p> +<p> +“Lovely lady,” she said, putting her hand in +Mrs. Cartwright’s as they moved away, “Gladys +did mean that Bab cheated. This is the second +time she has said it. Wouldn’t you answer +back if you were accused of not playing fair +with your very best friend?” +</p> +<p> +Mrs. Cartwright gave Mollie’s hand a squeeze. +“Tell Barbara I am sorry if I was too hard on +her, but I don’t like scenes!” +</p> +<p> +“I wish I could get an excuse to pummel that +Harry Townsend!” muttered Ralph indignantly +to Hugh, when the girls had gone home. “I +can’t take it out on Gladys, for she’s a girl. +That Townsend fellow’s nothing but a sneak. +He just stands round and smiles and says nothing, +until he puts me in a rage!” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, don’t fight, Ralph,” Hugh protested. +“I hate that Townsend man, though, as much +as you do. He is too infernally polite, for one +thing, and he walks on his tiptoes. He comes +right up behind you, and you never know where +he is until he speaks. I believe he wears rubber +soles on his shoes!” +</p> +<p> +That afternoon, when the automobile parties +had finished drinking their tea, Barbara asked +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_129'></a>129</span> +Ralph to take a little walk with her in the +woods. She wanted to ask him something. +</p> +<p> +“Ralph,” she began, “if I should fall down +in my tennis, in the next few days, would you +and Hugh play a test game to see which of you +is the better man to help Ruth out in the tournament?” +</p> +<p> +Ralph shook his head. “No,” he answered. +“You are not losing your nerve, are you, Bab? +Ruth and Hugh are wonderfully good players, +but we are as good as the rest of ’em. I’ll take +my chances with you.” +</p> +<p> +“Would you be very, very much disappointed +if we lost?” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, yes,” said Ralph, cheerily, “but I could +bear it all right.” He looked hard at Barbara +for a minute. Then he said: “Go ahead, Barbara; +I think I understand. I am game. And +I’ll never breathe it to a soul. Hugh and Ruth +would never forgive us, if they found out!” +</p> +<p> +“Well, Ralph,” said Barbara, “I don’t think +there’s going to be any reason for my trying to +let Ruth win; she’s a better player than I am, +and she will win anyhow, but, in case she +shouldn’t, Ruth has been a perfect dear to +Mollie and me!” +</p> +<p> +“Gladys,” said Ruth that night, when the +young people were having an informal dance +at the Casino, “I shall never forgive you for +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_130'></a>130</span> +accusing Barbara of cheating, as you did today. +Barbara is perfectly incapable of cheating. +I can’t understand why you don’t like +her.” +</p> +<p> +Ruth’s frank face clouded. She was incapable +of understanding the petty meannesses in +Gladys’s nature. +</p> +<p> +“Mr. Townsend and I thought differently +concerning Miss Thurston,” Gladys replied, +“but I have made no accusations, and will make +none. You will find things out for yourself, +though, when it is too late!” +</p> +<p> +Mollie was very sympathetic with Barbara +that night. Things had not been going well +with Bab for several days; she had an unfortunate +habit of speaking her mind without +thinking, and this trait had gotten her into +trouble with Miss Sallie several times. That +lady had a profound respect for the rich, while +Barbara had been heard to say that some of the +most fashionable ideas of Newport were “just +nonsense.” +</p> +<p> +“Bab,” comforted Mollie, “Mrs. Cartwright +told me to say she was sorry she had been cross +to you. She wants you to be the gypsy fortune-teller +at her bazaar. She says you are very +clever, and would do it better than anyone else; +besides, she thinks no one would know you. She +has lots of gypsy things to dress up in.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_131'></a>131</span> +</p> +<p> +“I would much rather be a waitress, like you +girls,” Bab declared. +</p> +<p> +“But you will do what Mrs. Cartwright wants +you to, won’t you?” urged Mollie. +</p> +<p> +“I’ll see,” said Bab. +</p> +<p> +The automobile girls were seeing Newport indeed! +Mrs. Erwin and Mrs. Cartwright were +both leaders in society. The girls had not only +been invited to Mrs. Erwin’s ball, but to the big +dance which took place after the tennis tournament, +and Mrs. Cartwright was arranging for +a Charity Fair, which was to be the most +original entertainment of the Newport season. +</p> +<h2><a name='chXIII' id='chXIII'></a>CHAPTER XIII—THE NIGHT OF THE BALL</h2> +<p> +“Yes, Hugh,” Barbara said, as the last +strains of the Merry Widow waltz died +away, “I should like to rest here a +minute.” Barbara sank down on the low, rose-colored +divan shaded by magnificent palms in +Mrs. Erwin’s conservatory. “I would love an +ice, too,” she added. +</p> +<p> +It was the night of Mrs. Erwin’s famous white +and gold ball, long remembered in the history of +splendid entertainments in Newport. +</p> +<p> +Barbara truly wanted a minute to think. She +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_132'></a>132</span> +had come to the ball under Miss Sallie’s excellent +chaperonage, early in the evening, and had +been dancing hard ever since. The little girl +from Kingsbridge, who had never before seen +anything finer than a village entertainment, felt +almost overcome by the splendor and magnificence +of everything about her. +</p> +<p> +Mrs. Erwin’s ballroom was built out from the +side of her handsome villa like a Greek portico. +The conservatory joined it at one end, forming +an inner triangular court. This court was filled +with rare trees which threw their branches out +over a miniature artificial lake. The guests +could pass from the ballroom into this open garden, +or they could enter it through the conservatory. +</p> +<p> +The walls of the wonderful ballroom were +covered with a white silk brocade, and on this +night Mrs. Erwin had allowed only yellow flowers +to be used as decorations. Great bowls of +yellow roses perfumed the air, and golden +orchids looked like troops of butterflies just +poising before they took flight. +</p> +<p> +“Now I know,” said Mollie, with a catch in +her breath, as she first came into the magnificent +ballroom, “what King Midas’s garden must +have looked like, when he went round and +caressed all the flowers in it with the golden +touch.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_133'></a>133</span> +</p> +<p> +“Clever Mollie!” laughed Ruth. “I expect +it is the golden touch that has been round this +ballroom, or the touch of golden dollars, anyway.” +</p> +<p> +Mollie blushed. “I didn’t mean that,” she +said. +</p> +<p> +Barbara leaned her head against the rose-colored +cushion, just the color of the jeweled +spray in her hair; she was wearing the coral +jewelry her mother had given her. Fortunately +the two girls had saved their best party dresses +for this ball, having been content to wear their +summer muslins at the informal dances at the +Casino. +</p> +<p> +Barbara, in her dainty pink flowered organdie, +with her cheeks flushed to match it in color, +resembled a lovely wild rose. +</p> +<p> +Curiously enough, amid all this elegance, Bab +felt a little homesick. She kept thinking of her +mother and the little cottage. +</p> +<p> +“It’s a wonderful experience for Mollie and +me,” she said to herself. “I hope I can tell +mother exactly what it looks like. I am sure +fairyland can’t be half so gorgeous; fairies wear +only dewdrops for jewels; but here, I believe, +there must be nearly all the jewels in the +world.” +</p> +<p> +Barbara did not know how big the world +really is, nor how many people and jewels, both +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_134'></a>134</span> +real and paste, there are in it. After all, artificial +people are no better than paste jewels! +</p> +<p> +Earlier in the evening Mollie and Barbara had +stood with their hands tight together, watching +the men and women enter the great reception +room to speak to their host and hostess. +</p> +<p> +“Diamonds,” whispered Mollie to Bab, “seem +as plentiful as the strawberries we gathered for +the hotel people this summer. We didn’t dream, +then, that we were coming to Newport! Isn’t +my Mrs. Cartwright the most beautiful of them +all?” wound up the loyal child. +</p> +<p> +Mrs. Cartwright wore a white satin gown, +with a diamond star in the tulle of her bodice. +In her hair was a spray of diamonds, mounted to +look like a single stalk of lilies of the valley, each +jewel hanging from the slender stem like a tiny +floweret. +</p> +<p> +The conservatory was almost empty while Bab +rested and waited. +</p> +<p> +During the intermission in the dance nearly +all the guests had wandered into the dining-room +or into the moonlit garden. +</p> +<p> +Barbara realized that she was almost completely +hidden by the great palm trees that +formed an arch over her head and drooped their +long arms down over her. She had crept into +this seat in order that she might see without +being seen. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_135'></a>135</span> +</p> +<p> +Yet in spite of the quiet, Barbara was not resting. +Her heart was beating fast with the excitement +of this wonderful evening, and her tiny feet +in the pink silk slippers still kept time to the last +waltz she had danced with Hugh. +</p> +<p> +The conservatory door, leading into the garden, +was open. Barbara saw Mrs. Post, Governor +Post, Harry Townsend and a woman in a +gold-colored brocade enter the conservatory and +stop to talk for a few minutes. They had not +noticed Barbara nor did she feel it was quite +proper to interrupt them, as she did not know +the strange woman who was with them. +</p> +<p> +Governor Post bowed in military fashion to +the ladies. +</p> +<p> +“Now,” he said, “I’ll go, and leave the young +man to do the entertaining. We old fellows +must make ourselves useful when our ornamental +days are over. Mr. Townsend will look after +you here, and I shall find a waiter and have him +bring you something to eat.” +</p> +<p> +Barbara saw Harry Townsend talking in his +most impressive manner to the two women. +</p> +<p> +“It is curious,” Bab thought, to herself, +“what a society man Harry Townsend is. +Gladys says he is only twenty-two. I wonder +where he comes from. Nobody seems to know. +Oh, yes; Gladys said he was educated in Paris. +She met him on shipboard.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_136'></a>136</span> +</p> +<p> +The little girl from her green bower was an +interested watcher. It was fascinating to be +able to see all that was going on, without being +seen. Bab sat as quiet as a mouse, taking no +part in the conversation. +</p> +<p> +Mrs. Post was a handsome woman of about +fifty, who looked rather stern to the girls; but +Hugh assured them that she was “dead easy,” +once you got on the right side of her. Her husband +was a prominent lawyer in Washington, +and their winters were usually spent in the +capital. +</p> +<p> +Mrs. Post’s gown was nearly covered by a +long, light-colored chiffon wrap, with a high +collar lined with a curious ornamental embroidery. +</p> +<p> +“Harry,” she said, turning to the young man +with her, “it is warm in here with these tropical +plants; will you be kind enough to remove my +wrap?” +</p> +<p> +The conservatory was dimly lighted. Barbara +sat in the shadow. Between her and the party +she was watching was a central row of flowers +and evergreens, dividing the long room into two +aisles. +</p> +<p> +She saw Harry rise and lean over Mrs. Post, +who only half rose from her chair. Deftly and +with wonderful ease and swiftness, Townsend +undid the clasp at her throat; but, for a moment, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_137'></a>137</span> +the embroidery from the collar seemed to have +caught in her hair. +</p> +<p> +Barbara’s eyes grew wide and staring with +surprise. As the coat slipped back from Mrs. +Post’s shoulders, she saw a string like a tiny +green serpent glide with magic smoothness and +swiftness from her throat, and drop into the +shrubbery back of her, or—into Harry Townsend’s +hand? +</p> +<p> +What should she do? Announce that she +had seen her string of emeralds disappear? +Mrs. Post was talking and laughing gayly with +her friend in the gold-colored dress. Harry +was smiling quietly by them. Barbara rubbed +her eyes. Surely she was mistaken. She had +been dazzled by the wonderful sights she had +seen that night. While she hesitated her opportunity +passed. +</p> +<p> +Governor Post returned, saying to his wife: +“Come, my dear, I have found Miss Stuart and +a friend. They have a table out in the garden, +and want us to join them.” +</p> +<p> +Mrs. Post again drew her wrap over her +shoulders and turned to leave the conservatory. +As she rose she saw Barbara. +</p> +<p> +“You there, my child?” she said in a friendly +way. “Why didn’t you speak to me?” +</p> +<p> +Barbara could only answer her stupidly. “I +was waiting for Hugh.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_138'></a>138</span> +</p> +<p> +When Hugh returned he found Barbara looking +as pale as though she had just seen a ghost. +</p> +<p> +“What’s the matter?” he asked at once. +“Are you ill?” +</p> +<p> +But Bab shook her head. “I’ll go find Miss +Stuart,” the young man suggested. +</p> +<p> +“You’ll do no such thing, Hugh!” Barbara +had recovered her breath. “There’s nothing +much the matter with me—at least, I am not sure +whether I ought to tell you.” +</p> +<p> +“Bab and Hugh! Well, I like this!” +Grace’s voice sounded from the doorway, as she +and Donald Cartwright came in, followed by +Ruth and Ralph. “Here you two have run +away by yourselves, when we promised to stick +together this evening, in order to keep up each +other’s courage. You ought to see Gladys! +She’s as angry as can he, and is wandering +round with Mollie and the freshman. Harry +has been gone somewhere for a long time, and +she has no partner for the next dance.” +</p> +<p> +“Are you sick, Bab?” inquired Ruth. She, +too, noticed that Bab was unusually pale. Before +she received an answer, Governor and Mrs. +Post came into the conservatory, followed by +Harry Townsend, Miss Stuart and the woman +in yellow. +</p> +<p> +“You are just the fellow I want to see, +Hugh,” said his father, so quietly that no one +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_139'></a>139</span> +except those near him could hear. “Your +mother has lost her emerald necklace, and she +thought she had it on when she was last in here. +We don’t want to create any excitement, or to +let Mrs. Erwin or the servants know until we +have made a thorough search. She very probably +dropped it among these flowers. Lock the +door out there, will you? Miss Carter, you and +Donald, please keep guard at the other door +while these young people help me look.” +</p> +<p> +“I thought——” said Barbara. +</p> +<p> +“Why, you were in here, child, when we were. +You were on the other side of these evergreens,” +said Mrs. Post. “What did you say?” +</p> +<p> +“I thought it might be in these evergreens,” +Barbara finished, lamely, getting down on her +knees to assist in the search. Dared she speak +of what she thought she had seen? Dared she +speak with no evidence but her own word? +Could she have been in error? First, she would +look with the others. +</p> +<p> +Every palm, every flower, every inch of space +was carefully gone over. No sign of the missing +emeralds! +</p> +<p> +“Did anyone enter the conservatory after I +left, Miss Thurston?” inquired Mrs. Post coldly. +She was worried by the loss of her jewels, which +were of great value, as well as annoyed by the +excitement she was causing. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_140'></a>140</span> +</p> +<p> +“Nobody came in,” Bab said, “only Hugh.” +</p> +<p> +“I am exceedingly sorry,” the governor said +at last, “but Mrs. Erwin will have to be notified. +The jewels were either lost or stolen, and must +be found. If the servants find the necklace a +liberal reward will induce them to return it.” +</p> +<p> +The older people left the conservatory. +</p> +<p> +Just as the younger ones turned to leave, +Barbara, whose strange expression had not +escaped the sharp eyes of Ruth, laid her hand +on Hugh’s arm. +</p> +<p> +“Ask Harry Townsend to stay here a minute +with us, won’t you please, Hugh?” said Barbara +hoarsely. +</p> +<p> +“Say, Townsend,” Hugh called, “come back +a moment. I want to speak to you. Or, rather, +Miss Thurston does.” +</p> +<p> +“Mr. Townsend,” said Barbara, her face pale +as death, “did you not see Mrs. Post’s necklace +when you took off her wrap in here?” +</p> +<p> +“No,” said Harry quietly. “Did you?” +</p> +<p> +“Ask him, Hugh,” said Barbara, desperately, +“to show you what he has in his pockets!” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, say, Barbara!” Hugh answered. “I +can’t do that. It’s a little too much.” +</p> +<p> +But Ralph stepped forward. “We don’t +know what Miss Thurston means, but she most +certainly doesn’t mean to insult Mr. Townsend +unnecessarily. Why, then, should he mind +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_141'></a>141</span> +turning out his pockets? Here Hugh,” Ralph +turned, “search me first. Then Mr. Townsend +won’t object to the selfsame process.” +</p> +<p> +Hugh’s face was crimson, but he looked +through Ralph’s pockets in a gingerly fashion. +</p> +<p> +When he finished Harry Townsend turned +quietly to Barbara. “I don’t know why you +wish to insult me,” he said to her, “but I am +perfectly willing to have Mr. Post search me. +You were the only person in the conservatory +after the jewels were lost!” +</p> +<p> +Hugh started his search. +</p> +<p> +Barbara leaned sick and faint against her +chair, expecting every moment to see Hugh +draw the jewels forth. She kept her eyes +averted while Harry turned his pockets wrong +side out and finally opened his vest. +</p> +<p> +“Barbara,” said Hugh, coldly, and Bab +turned around. “We owe Mr. Townsend an +apology. He is certainly no thief!” +</p> +<p> +The jewels were nowhere to be found. +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_142'></a>142</span><a name='chXIV' id='chXIV'></a>CHAPTER XIV—BARBARA’S SECRET</h2> +<p> +“Bab, Bab! What is the matter with +you!” cried Mollie, for Barbara had +thrown herself on the bed after their +return from the ball, bursting into a torrent of +tears. +</p> +<p> +“Oh, I don’t know,” sobbed Bab. “I must +be wrong, or crazy, or something. Yet how +can people doubt their own eyes?” +</p> +<p> +Mollie stopped spreading out her butterfly +dress, in which she had looked so pretty at the +party, and flung her arms round her sister. +</p> +<p> +“Just tell me what is the matter, dear! Has +anyone hurt your feelings? If it’s that Gladys +Le Baron I’ll certainly get even with her!” +</p> +<p> +But Bab didn’t answer. +</p> +<p> +“I’m going to call Ruth,” said Mollie. “I +don’t want to waken Aunt Sallie, but you +seemed queer all the way home from the ball.” +</p> +<p> +Bab sat up, when Ruth came in, and dried +her eyes. +</p> +<p> +“I am so sorry you feel so badly, Barbara, +dear,” said Ruth, “but, of course, it was a +wretched mistake for you to have made. Let’s +try to forget that horrid scene. Some servant +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_143'></a>143</span> +will pick up the necklace in the morning, and +return it to Mrs. Post. Hugh and I have decided +that it will be wise for those of us who +were in the conservatory just at the last not to +speak of what happened. You will forgive us, +Mollie, dear, won’t you, if we don’t tell even +you?” +</p> +<p> +“No, I won’t!” cried Mollie, stamping her +little slippered foot. “Bab can’t have secrets +that make her cry—not from her own sister. +And I don’t see, anyway, what Bab has to do +with Mrs. Post having lost her emerald necklace. +If you think the loss is a secret, you’re +wrong, because everybody in the ballroom was +whispering it about half an hour afterwards. +I heard of it from a perfect stranger!” +</p> +<p> +“Mollie,” said Ruth quietly, “will you please +do me a favor? Don’t ask Barbara to tell you +what happened that has worried her. It was +nothing but an unfortunate mistake, and will +all blow over in the morning.” +</p> +<p> +“Very well, Ruth,” agreed Mollie. “I won’t +ask. But I am not a baby, and I am very sure +it would be better if I were told.” +</p> +<p> +Thus poor Bab had no one in whom to confide, +and had to bear her ugly secret all alone. +</p> +<p> +Ruth kissed her good night, saying: “Cheer +up, silly girl, and sleep late as you can in the +morning. You know, it’s to be the last day of +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_144'></a>144</span> +our tennis practice, and you are going to beat +me tomorrow!” +</p> +<p> +Ruth tiptoed over to Mollie, who was undressing +in silence. “Mistress Mollie,” she said, +“forgive me; do, please, like a dear. Talking +about horrid things only makes them <em>horrider</em>!” +</p> +<p> +Ruth, in the depths of her heart, thought that +Barbara had been most unwise in her hinted +accusation of Harry Townsend. For Bab’s +sake she thought it best for everyone to forget +what had happened. It was a fault in Ruth’s +nature that she loved only pleasant things, and +would often give up, even when she knew she +was right, in order not to make trouble. +</p> +<p> +The next morning a Barbara of heavy eyes +and white cheeks joined the players on the +tennis court. +</p> +<p> +Plainly Harry had confided what had happened +to Gladys, for she did not speak to Bab +as she came up to her, but tossed her head and +bit her lips. Gladys said nothing, however, for +Harry had made her promise she would not +breathe what he had told her. +</p> +<p> +As for Mr. Townsend, he treated Barbara +with cold politeness. But Barbara was beginning +to have her eyes opened. “If I am right +about him,” she thought to herself, “then I +shall have to be very careful. I believe he is +more clever than any of us dream!” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_145'></a>145</span> +</p> +<p> +It was Hugh whose manner was most constrained. +He could not forgive the scene of the +night before, in which he had been forced to +take an unwilling part. Not until Ruth called +him over to her, and gave him a lecture, did he +beg Bab’s pardon, and ask that they all forget +the experience of the night before. +</p> +<p> +“Come on!” he called, cheerily, to the group +of tennis players. “It’s do or die to-day—the +last test day for us. It will show us who is to +represent our crowd at the tournament. The +girl and the fellow who can beat all the rest of +us stand a good chance of winning the silver +cup. Mrs. Cartwright says she has been closely +following the game of the star players and she +thinks we have them beaten to a finish. Come +on, Ruth, let’s show ’em that we’re out for +blood!” +</p> +<p> +Swish! Barbara’s ball flew over the net and +curved toward the ground at Hugh’s left. Not +too swiftly for that young gentleman; while +Ruth’s heart gave a jump of apprehension, +Hugh made a left-hand swing with his racquet +and sent the ball whizzing back. +</p> +<p> +“Fifteen!” Ralph called out, in a bored tone. +He had failed in his return. +</p> +<p> +The battle raged all morning. +</p> +<p> +Grace and Donald Cartwright, Gladys and +Mr. Townsend were soon out of the running. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_146'></a>146</span> +When they had finished they sank gratefully on +the ground, to watch the others play. +</p> +<p> +The field was thus left to Barbara and Ralph, +to Ruth and Hugh. The sets stood even, and +two more games would decide. +</p> +<p> +A small crowd of visitors stood around the +court. Mrs. Cartwright, having finished her +own game, came over to look on. Miss Sallie +was trying to be impartial, but she was really +deeply interested in Ruth’s success. Mrs. +Erwin, Mrs. Post, the governor, all their friends, +were lined up to behold the battle. +</p> +<p> +A subdued discussion of the lost emeralds had +been going on at the Casino all morning. After +a thorough search of every inch of Mrs. Erwin’s +house and grounds, there was still no sign of the +jewels; but Governor Post and Mrs. Erwin had +made every effort to have the scandal of the +necklace hushed up. They had seen the Newport +detectives, and had telegraphed to New +York for two experts to be sent down to handle +the case. In the meantime they had been advised +not to talk. +</p> +<p> +Now the only upright person, who could have +given them any information had, for just a little +while, forgotten all about it. Whatever Barbara +did she did with her whole heart. Today +she played tennis. +</p> +<p> +“Ralph,” Hugh called, “remember, now, it’s +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_147'></a>147</span> +two straight games to finish the way we stand!” +</p> +<p> +There was no more conversation. Even the +watchers held their breath. The referee sat on +the ground, rapidly calling out the score—“forty—thirty—deuce!” +</p> +<p> +“Is this game to go on forever?” Miss Sallie +inquired, plaintively. “My girls will be wholly +worn out.” +</p> +<p> +“Advantage in!” shouted the referee. +</p> +<p> +Ralph sprang forward for his ball; his foot +slipped. Barbara, who had been expecting him +to return it, was not ready. +</p> +<p> +“Game!” +</p> +<p> +Ruth and Hugh shook hands with each other. +But Hugh called over: “Say, Ralph, was this +game all right? You turned your ankle, didn’t +you?” +</p> +<p> +“Surely I did,” said Ralph. “I was an idiot, +but it is your game just the same. I’ll make it +up next time, Barbara—see if I don’t!” +</p> +<p> +“My dear Ruth,” said Miss Sallie, “I cannot +permit it. You will be exhausted.” +</p> +<p> +“Here, Barbara,” said Mollie, “do try to get +your breath, and let me fix up your hair.” +</p> +<p> +“No prinking!” Ralph called out. “This is +business, ladies!” +</p> +<p> +The good old Casino courts never saw a finer +tennis battle. Ralph and Bab played as though +they had forgotten their talk in the woods that +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_148'></a>148</span> +day when they had tea at Mrs. Duffy’s. Ruth +and Hugh were foeman worthy of their best +steel. +</p> +<p> +The game stood forty-all, and it was Bab’s +serve. Bab’s serves were what made her tennis +remarkable. They were as swift and straight +and true as a boy’s. +</p> +<p> +Hugh stood ready waiting. Barbara caught +a look in Ruth’s face, on the other side of the net. +Her big blue eyes, frank and clear as a baby’s, +were glowing with interest, with hope, with ambition! +Like a flash the thought of all Ruth had +done for them came into Bab’s mind. Did it +weaken the force of her drive? Or was it because +her mind was distracted? The ball fell +just inside the net on her own side. +</p> +<p> +“Try again, partner mine!” shouted Ralph, +“show ’em what you’re made of!” +</p> +<p> +This time Barbara was plainly nervous. She +felt that nearly all the friends around them +wanted Ruth to win. They would be delighted, +of course, with her success and kind to her, but +open-hearted and open-handed Ruth was the +favorite with them all; at least, Bab thought so. +</p> +<p> +With returning courage, Bab hit her last ball +a hard blow. It rose high in the air! Hugh +sprang on his tiptoes to receive it and gave a +mighty shout. The ball had fallen outside the +line. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_149'></a>149</span> +</p> +<p> +Ralph and Barbara were the first to congratulate +the victors. Barbara cleared the net with a +bound, forgetting both her age and her audience. +</p> +<p> +“There, Ruth, you and Hugh are the best players +that ever happened!” Barbara spoke with +a glowing face. Then she turned to Ralph: “I +lost the game for you,” she said. “I am so +sorry.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, no, you didn’t, my lady,” said Ralph. +“I lost the game before this one, so we’re even.” +</p> +<p> +An admiring circle had formed around Ruth +and Hugh. +</p> +<p> +“Your father will be delighted, I know, +child,” said Miss Sallie. +</p> +<p> +“I haven’t won the cup yet, Auntie,” protested +Ruth. +</p> +<p> +“But you must, child,” said Mrs. Cartwright, +smiling. “I am betting on you and Hugh in the +tournament, and you mustn’t make me lose my +box of candy.” +</p> +<p> +“Barbara,” said Ralph, shyly, as they +walked off toward home a little later, “I don’t +like to ask you, but did you mean to miss those +last serves?” +</p> +<p> +Barbara shook her head. “No,” she said, “I +don’t think I meant to. I don’t know. But +they were the best players, weren’t they, +Ralph?” +</p> +<p> +“Certainly,” Ralph answered. +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_150'></a>150</span><a name='chXV' id='chXV'></a>CHAPTER XV—RUTH IN DANGER</h2> +<p> +Hugh, looking much embarrassed, came +up early next morning to see Ruth. +</p> +<p> +“I have an invitation to deliver to +you, Ruth, but I am rather ashamed to do it, for +I am afraid you will be angry. Mother told me +to come over and ask Miss Stuart and yourself +and the girls—except Barbara—to come out +with us for the day on the yacht.” +</p> +<p> +“Why, Hugh Post!” cried Ruth. “What do +you mean?” +</p> +<p> +“Well, it’s like this,” Hugh said, desperately; +“mother told me to explain to you exactly how +things stand, so you will not think her rude. +You see, mother is visiting Mrs. Erwin, and of +course Mrs. Erwin, Gladys, and her devoted +Harry Townsend have to go along on the yacht +with us. Well, Gladys told mother that neither +she nor Mr. Townsend could go if Barbara went. +Gladys would not tell mother why, and, as you +told me to keep that scene in the conservatory a +secret, I didn’t know what it was wisest for me +to do.” +</p> +<p> +“Thank you,” Ruth answered; “but tell your +mother that none of us can accept.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_151'></a>151</span> +</p> +<p> +“O Ruth!” exclaimed Hugh. “I am fearfully +disappointed, and mother I know will be +angry.” +</p> +<p> +“I am afraid I don’t care, Hugh,” was Ruth’s +reply. “I don’t like your mother’s inviting any +of us, if she had to leave Bab out.” +</p> +<p> +As Hugh turned to leave the front porch, +where he had found Ruth alone, she called after +him: “Wait a minute, please. I don’t know +what to tell Aunt Sallie. Your mother will be +sure to speak to her of her invitation, and Auntie +will think I should have let her refuse for herself. +Oh, I know!” +</p> +<p> +Ruth’s face cleared. “I will go tell Aunt +Sallie that she and Grace and Mollie are asked. +I’ll stay with my dear Bab,” she finished a little +defiantly. “If I am also left out of the party, +no one will think anything of it.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, I say, Ruth,” Hugh urged, “please +come.” +</p> +<p> +“Sorry,” she said, shaking her head decidedly. +</p> +<p> +“I expect you’re right,” Hugh replied. +</p> +<p> +Miss Sallie, Mollie and Grace accepted Mrs. +Post’s invitation with pleasure. As Mrs. Post’s +yacht was small, they did not think it strange +that the other two girls were left out. +</p> +<p> +How angry Mollie would have been, had she +guessed the truth. Not a step would she have +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_152'></a>152</span> +gone. As it was, she begged Barbara to go in +her place. +</p> +<p> +But Bab was too clever. She understood +what had happened, and was glad to be left out +of the party. She put her arm around Ruth’s +waist, whispering coaxingly: “Do go along with +the others, old story-teller. You know you were +asked.” +</p> +<p> +Ruth shook her head decidedly. “Not on +your life,” she slangily retorted. Fortunately, +Miss Sallie did not hear her. +</p> +<p> +“What shall we do this afternoon, Bab?” inquired +Ruth after luncheon. “Suppose you and +I go for a long walk?” +</p> +<p> +“Don’t think I am a lazy good-for-nothing, +Ruth,” Barbara begged, “but I have a little +headache, and I must write to mother. Mollie +and I have been neglecting her shamefully of +late. I haven’t even written her about the wonderful +ball.” +</p> +<p> +“Are you going to tell her what happened, +Bab?” Ruth inquired. +</p> +<p> +“I suppose so,” sighed Bab. She was half +inclined to discuss the unfortunate affair with +Ruth, but changed her mind. +</p> +<p> +“Well, Bab,” Ruth declared, “I shall go for +the walk ‘all by my lonesomes.’ I’ll be back in +time for dinner. The others are to dine on the +yacht, so we need not look for them until bedtime. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_153'></a>153</span> +I think I’ll take the cliff walk, for the sea +is so splendid to-day.” +</p> +<p> +Left alone, Barbara got out her writing +materials and sat down by the window, but she +did not begin to write. +</p> +<p> +“I wonder,” she asked herself, “why we have +been mixed up in burglaries ever since Ruth began +talking about our trip to Newport? First, +our poor little twenty-dollar gold-pieces disappear; +then we have that dreadful robber at New +Haven. Now Mrs. Post’s emerald necklace is +stolen! It could not all have been Mr. Townsend!” +Barbara sat with her hands clenched. +</p> +<p> +“If it is true,” she went on, “and I saw the +necklace disappear with my own eyes, then we +have another Raffles to deal with. Mr. Raffles, +the second! I believe I am the only person that +suspects him. Well, Mr. Harry Townsend!” +Barbara’s red lips tightened, “you are successful +now, but we shall see whose wits are better, +yours or mine!” +</p> +<p> +Barbara’s face turned a deep crimson. “I +understood. He wanted to suggest I was the +thief. Only he didn’t dare to accuse me openly +the other night. I won’t tell mother,” Barbara +at last decided. “I’ll just watch—and wait!” +</p> +<p> +Barbara wrote her mother a long, happy letter, +without a hint of the troubles she began to +feel closing in on her. Then she straightened her +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_154'></a>154</span> +own and Mollie’s bureau drawers and arranged +their clothes in the two closets. Still Ruth did +not come. +</p> +<p> +Twice Barbara went into her room. It was +half past five—six—Mrs. Ewing’s early dinner +was served at half after six. +</p> +<p> +“Mrs. Ewing,” Barbara said, knocking timidly +at her door. “Have you seen anything of +Ruth? She has been gone such a long time that +I am worried about her.” +</p> +<p> +But Mrs. Ewing knew nothing of her. +</p> +<p> +“I believe I’ll go to meet her,” said Barbara, +“and hurry her along. She must be on her way +home.” Ralph was on the yacht with Hugh, or +Barbara would have asked him to accompany +her. +</p> +<p> +For the first half mile along the cliff walk +Barbara strolled slowly, expecting every moment +to see Ruth hurrying along. As the walk +dipped down into hollows and rose again in the +high places, it was difficult to see any distance +ahead. +</p> +<p> +The walk was entirely deserted, and Bab’s +heart commenced to beat faster as the darkness +began to gather. +</p> +<p> +“I suppose,” thought Barbara, “Ruth has +gone somewhere to make a visit, and has stayed +late without thinking. She’s probably at home, +now, waiting for me, so I’ll get the scolding +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_155'></a>155</span> +from Mrs. Ewing for being late to dinner. I +believe I’ll go on back home.” Barbara actually +turned and started in the opposite direction. +</p> +<p> +Something within her seemed to call: “Bab! +Bab!” The voice was so urgent she was frightened. +“Ruth needs you,” it seemed to say. +</p> +<p> +Bab began calling aloud, “Ruth! Ruth!” +Her voice sounded high and shrill in her own +ears; but only the echo answered her, and the +noise of the waves pounding against the shore. +She could see the distant lights in the houses +along the way, but Barbara dared not stop to +ask for help while that inner voice urged her +on. +</p> +<p> +Barbara was running, now, along the narrow, +difficult path. “O Ruth, dear Ruth!” she cried. +“Why don’t you answer me? Are you anywhere, +needing me?” She heard a low sound +and stopped. Nothing but her own imagination! +There were always queer noises along the +cliff shore, where the water swirled into little +eddies and gurgled out again. +</p> +<p> +Barbara waited. She heard nothing more, so +she plunged on. Suddenly she drew back with +a gasp of horror. Part of the cliff walk had +disappeared! Where a bridge of stone had +spanned a narrow chasm there was a terrible, +yawning hole. Jutting out their vicious arms +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_156'></a>156</span> +were rocks, rocks, forming a sheer drop of +seventy feet to the beach below. +</p> +<p> +Involuntarily, Barbara had flung herself down +on her hands and knees to keep from falling +over into the abyss. +</p> +<p> +“Ruth couldn’t have,” she thought. “No, +no!” But hark! Was that again the low moaning +sound of the waters? Barbara lay flat on +the rocks, stretching her head over the embankment. +There, in a cleft between two +great rocks, fifteen feet below her, a dark object +hung! +</p> +<p> +“Ruth! Ruth!” Bab called, her voice coming +from her throat in a hoarse cry. Again she +heard the faint moan. This time she knew the +sound. It was Ruth! What could she do? +Run for help? Any second, Bab realized, Ruth’s +strength might fail, and she would let go her +grasp. Barbara could not bear to think of the +horrible end. +</p> +<p> +As far as she could see, Ruth’s feet rested +on a narrow ledge of rock, while she clung with +her hands to a cliff that jutted out overhead. +“Ruth! Ruth!” Barbara called again, but this +time her voice was clear and strong. “It is +Bab! Do you understand? Hold on a little +longer. I am coming.” +</p> +<p> +Swiftly a prayer came into Barbara’s mind: +“Lord, show me the way.” Yet even while +she prayed she acted. “Help, help!” Bab +called out. +</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_157'></a>157</span></div> +<div class='figcenter' style='padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='i004' id='i004'></a> +<img src="images/illus-157.jpg" alt="Barbara Lay Flat on the Rocks." width="60%" title=""/><br /> +<span class='caption'>Barbara Lay Flat on the Rocks.</span> +</div> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_159'></a>159</span></div> +<p> +She tore off the long woolen shawl which +she had wrapped round her when she came out +to seek Ruth. With hands that seemed to gain +a superhuman strength Bab tore it into three, +four strips. She dared not make the strips narrower +for fear they would not hold. Then she +took off her skirt of light wool and wrenched +it into broad bands. How, Barbara never +knew. She felt that the power was given her. +</p> +<p> +Growing out from a rock between Bab and +the moaning figure on the cliff below was a +small tree, its roots deeply imbedded in the +hard soil. Ruth had evidently reached out to +grasp this tree as the cliff bridge gave way beneath +her feet; but, missing it, her feet had +touched a ledge of rock and she had flung out +her arms and clasped the stone above her. How +much longer would her failing strength serve +her? +</p> +<p> +Bab again lay down and measured the length +of her queer rope. She found that by reaching +the tree she could tie the rope to it and it +would then be long enough to extend to Ruth. +Removing her shoes, Barbara slowly, and with +infinite caution, crawled down the jagged rocks, +clinging with her hands and toes. Finally she +arrived at the tree, and fastened her rope securely +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_160'></a>160</span> +around it, only to find it dangled just +above Ruth’s head. Yet what was the use? If +Ruth for an instant let go the rock to which +she clung her feet would slip from the ledge, +and Bab’s poor woolen strings could never hold +her. +</p> +<p> +But Barbara understood this. She was face +to face with the great moment of her life, and, +though she was only a simple country girl, +neither her brains nor her strength failed her. +</p> +<p> +Did she stop at the tree after the rope was +tied? No! Still clinging, sliding, her hands +bruised and bleeding, Barbara was making her +way to where Ruth hung. Bab had said truly +that she could climb. Never had a girl a better +opportunity to prove her boast! There were +moments when she believed she could not go +on. Then the thought of Ruth renewed her +courage. +</p> +<p> +Just above Ruth’s head, on the left side of +her, was a great boulder with a curved, smooth +surface. It was to this rock Bab made her way. +She was so close to Ruth now that she could +lean over and touch her. “Courage, dear,” she +whispered, and she thought she saw Ruth’s pale +lips smile. She had not fainted; for this, Barbara +was grateful. +</p> +<p> +When Barbara was a little girl her mother +had been ashamed of her tomboy ways; but she +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_161'></a>161</span> +had given in, with a gentle sigh, when Bab grew +and flourished by playing boys’ games, by +learning various boyish arts; among them was +the knack of tying a sailor knot. +</p> +<p> +Edging closer and closer to Ruth she managed +to reach out and catch hold of the rope +she had fastened to the tree. With one hand +on her own rock, with the other she drew the +cord about Ruth, fastening it firmly under her +arms. The rope was not strong enough to draw +Ruth up to safety, but it would steady her +should her hands give way. +</p> +<p> +Somehow, in some way, Barbara must get +further help. +</p> +<p> +Now that her first duty was over, she began +to call loudly: “Help, help!” Her shouts +roused Ruth, who joined feebly in the cry. No +sound answered them. Only the seagulls swept +over them, uttering their hoarse call. +</p> +<p> +Barbara felt her own strength going. She +tried to crawl up the slippery rock again, but +her power was gone. She, too, felt herself—slipping, +slipping! With one wild cry she +caught at her rock, and all was still! +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_162'></a>162</span><a name='chXVI' id='chXVI'></a>CHAPTER XVI—HELP ARRIVES</h2> +<p> +Mr. Cartwright was dining alone on +his Japanese veranda, as his wife was +with the yachting party, and was not +expected to dinner. +</p> +<p> +Jones, the butler, came in softly, placing the +soup in front of his master. As he put down +the plate his hand shook. Surely he heard a +cry! +</p> +<p> +At the same moment Mr. Cartwright started +up. “Jones, what was that?” They both stood +still. There was no further sound. +</p> +<p> +“Must ’ave been children playing, sir,” suggested +Jones, and Mr. Cartwright continued his +dinner. +</p> +<p> +“Help, help!” The sound came from afar +off, loud and shrill. This time there was no +mistake. +</p> +<p> +“Coming!” Mr. Cartwright shouted. “Coming!” +As he ran across the lawn, closely followed +by Jones, he snatched a heavy coil of +rope left by the workmen who had been swinging +hammocks and arranging for Mrs. Cartwright’s +outdoor bazaar. +</p> +<p> +“Call again, if you can,” Mr. Cartwright +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_163'></a>163</span> +yelled. Faintly, a voice seemed to come up out +of the earth. “Help, help! Oh, please!” +</p> +<p> +Mr. Cartwright caught the direction of the +voice, and ran along the cliffs. In a moment he +espied the fallen bridge and guessed what had +happened; then he and Jones saw the two girls +in their perilous position. +</p> +<p> +Leaning over, he called: “Can you hear me?” +</p> +<p> +Bab answered, “Yes.” +</p> +<p> +“Then keep still,” shouted Mr. Cartwright, +“and I’ll have you up here in a moment.” +</p> +<p> +Quickly he knotted the rope around Jones’s +waist; then, some yards farther on, he tied it +round his own. “Go back,” he said to his butler, +“and lie down.” Jones was large and +heavy; Mr. Cartwright was a tall man, thin, but +strong. +</p> +<p> +Slowly he lowered himself to the tree where +Bab had tied her poor rope, and flung an improvised +lasso over to Bab. “Not me,” said +Barbara, forgetting her grammar. “Ruth +first.” +</p> +<p> +“Can she climb with the help of the rope?” +asked their rescuer. +</p> +<p> +Ruth had not spoken, but she opened her eyes, +gave a shudder and fainted. +</p> +<p> +Like a flash Bab had thrown the lasso over +her shoulders, and Ruth hung swaying in the +air! Fortunately her feet were still on the ledge +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_164'></a>164</span> +of the rock. Mr. Cartwright caught his rope +round the tree, at the same time calling to +Jones, “Throw me another coil!” He then +clambered down and half carried, half dragged +the fainting Ruth to the top of the cliff. +</p> +<p> +Once above, he dropped his burden, and again +flung the lasso over the edge of the rocks to +Barbara, who, crawling and being pulled by +turns, came up in safety. When she had +reached the top, and stood by the side of the +fainting Ruth, Bab’s courage deserted her, and +she burst into tears. +</p> +<p> +“Get the young ladies to the house at once,” +ordered Mr. Cartwright, far more frightened +than he had been while playing rescuer. +</p> +<p> +How fared the yachting party? They did not +have a good day. Hugh was in a bad humor +because Ruth had not come; Ralph missed +Barbara, and, try as they might to avoid it, the +conversation would drift back to the lost emeralds. +</p> +<p> +“I shall never understand it,” said Mrs. +Erwin to Aunt Sallie, in subdued tones. “The +detectives say they have made a thorough +search of my servants’ quarters, have watched +their movements ever since the night of the +theft, and they can find none of them of whom +they are even suspicious. They do say”—this +time Mrs. Erwin dropped her voice to a whisper, for +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_165'></a>165</span> +the woman who was with Mrs. Post at +the time of the robbery was approaching them—“they +say that the burglar was probably—one +of the guests!” +</p> +<p> +This woman, who had worn a gold-colored +brocade, was an American, who had married a +Frenchman, but her husband was supposed to +have been dead several years. She had come +to Newport, this season, with letters of introduction, +and was already very popular. +</p> +<p> +“Do you know,” she inquired, “where Miss +Le Baron and Mr. Townsend are? No one has +seen them recently.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh,” laughed Mrs. Erwin, “we leave those +two young people alone. I believe they have +an affair of their own. Have you known Mr. +Townsend before this meeting?” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, no,” replied the woman, in a curious +tone; “at least, I have met him once or twice. +I can’t say I know him.” +</p> +<p> +“Ladies,” Governor Post said, coming up to +them, “I believe I will cheat you of part of your +sail today. There are ugly clouds gathering, +and I think it better to put into harbor. We +can go ashore, or not, as we feel inclined.” +</p> +<p> +As the yacht neared the shore, Miss Sallie +grew restless. It was the first time since the +beginning of their trip that she had been separated +from any of her girls. As soon as dinner +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_166'></a>166</span> +was over she begged Governor Post to put herself, +Grace and Mollie ashore. Immediately the +rest of the party agreed to disembark with her. +</p> +<p> +Ralph and the two girls followed Aunt Sallie +home. For once, she hurried on before them, +urged by a kind of foreboding. +</p> +<p> +She found Mrs. Ewing, white and frightened, +walking up and down in front of her gate. Mr. +Ewing and the maids had left the house, half +an hour before, to search for the lost girls. +</p> +<p> +Thoughtlessly Mrs. Ewing rushed up to Miss +Stuart. “Have Ruth and Barbara joined you?” +she asked. +</p> +<p> +“Why, no,” replied the two girls in amazement. +Ralph stared in surprise; but Miss Sallie +spoke firmly. “Tell me, at once, what has happened.” +In the midst of real danger Miss +Stuart was a different woman, as Mr. Stuart +well knew when he allowed her to chaperon the +automobile girls. +</p> +<p> +Mrs. Ewing had nothing to tell. All she knew +was that the girls had gone out for a long walk, +and, at eight o’clock, had not come back. +</p> +<p> +“Come with me, Ralph,” Miss Sallie demanded. +Grace and Mollie followed them. +</p> +<p> +“Don’t be frightened, Mollie,” Grace begged, +trying to talk cheerfully, though she was trembling +violently. “Rely upon Ruth and Bab to +get safely out of a scrape.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_167'></a>167</span> +</p> +<p> +Just as they reached the end of the street +that turned into the cliff walk, Miss Sallie +espied a servant of the Cartwrights running in +their direction. “Stop him!” she commanded +Ralph. +</p> +<p> +“Sure, mum, I am to tell you,” the gardener’s +boy said, “the young ladies was not killed.” +</p> +<p> +“Not killed!” the girls cried, in horror. +Ralph took hold of Mollie’s hand. +</p> +<p> +“That is what I was to say, mum,” said the +boy, evidently much excited. “They is not +much hurt and will be home soon.” +</p> +<p> +“Take me to them, at once,” ordered Miss +Sallie, asking no further questions. The gardener’s +boy led the way. +</p> +<p> +When the party arrived, Mrs. Cartwright, +still in her yachting suit, ran out to meet them. +Ruth came to the door, walking a little stiffly. +Barbara followed her, and straightway begged +Mollie not to cry. +</p> +<p> +“It’s all over, silly little Mollie,” she whispered, +“and neither Ruth nor I am hurt. We +are just a little scratched, and very dirty, and +we want to go to bed.” +</p> +<p> +“Mr. Cartwright has already had the doctor +in to see us, Auntie,” said Ruth. “He is in the +drawing room now. We have no broken bones +or strains, though my shoulders ache rather +badly.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_168'></a>168</span> +</p> +<p> +Mollie and Grace were both crying, just because +there was nothing, now, for them to cry +about. +</p> +<p> +Miss Sallie made Ruth sit down again, as her +niece was almost too weak to stand. After listening +in silence to Ruth’s story, Aunt Sallie +held out her hand to Mr. Cartwright. “My +brother and I can never thank you, and I shall +not attempt it. Ruth means all our world.” +Then she turned to Barbara, and gathered her +in her arms. “My child,” she said, “you are +the bravest girl I ever knew.” Miss Stuart +choked, and could say no more. +</p> +<p> +“Do you remember, Bab,” asked Mollie, when +Barbara was safe in her own bed, “how once +you said you would one day repay Ruth and +Mr. Stuart for their kindness to us? Well, I +think, and I know they will think, that you have +kept your promise. Yes; I’m going to let her +go to sleep, Miss Sallie,” Mollie called back, in +answer to Miss Stuart’s remonstrance. +</p> +<p> +Ruth and Barbara were utterly worn out, and +had been put into warm baths and rubbed down +with alcohol. “I am not even going to give +two such sensible girls doses of aromatic spirits +of ammonia,” declared the doctor, who had +driven over from Mrs. Cartwright’s with them +and had seen the girls safely in bed. “They will +be all right in a day or two,” he assured Miss +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_169'></a>169</span> +Sallie, “as soon as they get over the nervous +shock.” +</p> +<p> +It took six telegrams to Mr. Stuart and Mrs. +Thurston to persuade them the girls were unhurt +and able to remain in Newport. +</p> +<h2><a name='chXVII' id='chXVII'></a>CHAPTER XVII—THE FORTUNE-TELLERS</h2> +<p> +“My dears,” said Mrs. Cartwright, two +days after the accident, coming into +the sitting-room, where Ruth and +Bab were idling, “I suppose you know that you +are the heroines of Newport. No one is talking +about anything but your accident. You have +almost put the jewel robbery out of our minds. +How do you feel this morning?” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, as fit as anything,” smiled Ruth, though +she still looked a little pale. “I have just written +a long letter to father, to assure him that I +shall be well enough to play in the tournament +next week.” +</p> +<p> +“That is fine,” declared Mrs. Cartwright. +“And you, Bab?” +</p> +<p> +“There never was much the matter with me,” +Bab answered. +</p> +<p> +“Then you are just the girls I am looking +for,” said Mrs. Cartwright, clapping her hands. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_170'></a>170</span> +“You know, I asked you, Bab, to play gypsy +fortune-teller at my bazaar; now I want to ask +Ruth to join you. Everyone thinks you are both +laid up from your accident, and no one will suspect +who you are. The plans for the bazaar are +going splendidly. I think I shall make lots of +money for my poor sailors. I shall have it as +simple and attractive as I can—a real country +fair, with booths and lemonade stands. I am +going to give these jaded Newport people a +taste of the simple life. Do say you will help +me.” +</p> +<p> +Both girls shook their heads. “We do not +know how to tell fortunes,” they protested. +</p> +<p> +“Oh, it’s only fun,” argued Mrs. Cartwright. +“You can make up any foolishness you like as +you go along. I’ll show you how to run +the cards, as they call it. Has either of you ever +seen anyone do it?” +</p> +<p> +Bab confessed she had watched “Granny +Ann.” Suddenly she left her chair, and came +hobbling over to Mrs. Cartwright, saying, in +Granny Ann’s own high-pitched, whining voice: +“Lovely lady, would you know the future, grave +or gay, cross my hand with a silver piece and +list to what I say.” +</p> +<p> +Gravely, Mrs. Cartwright extracted a dollar +from her silver purse, and made the gypsy sign +on Bab’s outstretched hand. Barbara immediately told +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_171'></a>171</span> +her such a nonsensical fortune, in a +perfectly grave voice, that she and Ruth both +screamed with laughter. +</p> +<p> +“You’ll do, Bab,” said Mrs. Cartwright. +“Won’t you join her, Ruth?” +</p> +<p> +“Well,” said Ruth, “I never desert Mrs. +Micawber these days, or, to put it plainly, Miss +Bab Thurston. So I’m game.” +</p> +<p> +“Thursday, then, remember, and this is Tuesday,” +said Mrs. Cartwright. “I am the busiest +woman in Newport, so I must run away now. +You should see my house and lawn. They are +full of workmen. The fair is to begin promptly +at four, and will last until midnight. We shall +have dancing on the lawn, but I want you girls +and a few friends to come into the house after +supper. When you finish playing fortune-tellers +you can slip up to my room and dress. +Nobody must guess, when you come down, that +you have not just arrived. Now, I positively +must be off. Tell Mollie and Grace I am depending +on them to act as waitresses. Gladys +isn’t willing to help. She wants all her time for +Harry Townsend.” +</p> +<p> +“Ruth,” said Aunt Sallie, the afternoon of the +bazaar, “I really cannot permit you to go anywhere, +looking as you do, even if you are wearing +a disguise. You are too horrible!” +</p> +<p> +“Come and see Barbara,” Grace called from +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_172'></a>172</span> +the next room. “I am sure she must look worse. +Why,” she asked, laughing, “do you and Ruth +want to disguise yourselves as such dreadful-looking +gypsies. You might just as easily have +arranged to look like young and charming +ones.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, no,” said Bab. “We want to look like +the real thing, not like stage gypsies.” Barbara +had arranged to appear as much like +“Granny Ann” as she possibly could. A red +and yellow handkerchief was bound around her +head almost to her eyebrows, her face was +stained to a deep brown, with lines and heavy +seams drawn over it; even her hands were made +up to look old and weather beaten. +</p> +<p> +“Remember, you have never seen nor heard +of these extraordinary fortune-tellers before,” +warned Ruth. “And don’t forget, Barbara and +Ruth are at home at Mrs. Ewing’s, but they may +feel well enough to come to the fair in the evening.” +Ruth caught Bab’s arm, and together +they made a low curtsey. +</p> +<p> +“Beautiful ones,” Ruth went on, pointing to +Miss Sallie, who was looking handsome in a +gown of pale gray crêpe, with a violet hat and +sunshade, and to Mollie and Grace, who were +dressed like Swiss peasant girls, “your fortunes +I would like to tell before you go to the Fair. +Easy it is for my wise eyes to perceive that you +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_173'></a>173</span> +will be the belles and beauties of the entertainment. +Now, farewell!” +</p> +<p> +The “gypsies” were to drive over early to +Mrs. Cartwright’s in a closed carriage. Ralph +was to take Miss Sallie, Grace and Mollie in the +motor car later on. +</p> +<p> +“Granny Ann” and “old Meg” slipped inside +the gypsy tent before any of the guests had arrived +at the bazaar. They had gazed in wonder +at Mrs. Cartwright’s beautiful lawn, changed to +look like a country fair. It was hung with bunting +and flags, and had small tables and chairs +under the trees; also a May-pole strung with +long streamers of different colored ribbons. Mrs. +Cartwright had planned a May-pole dance as +one of the chief features of the afternoon, and +Mollie and Grace were both to take part. +</p> +<p> +For the gypsies, life was a serious matter. +The tent was divided by a red curtain; on a low +wooden table burned a round iron pot filled with +charcoal and curious odorous herbs; a pack of +dirty cards lay near it. “The cards must be +dirty,” argued Ruth, “or no one would believe +we were the real thing in gypsies.” Two rough +stools stood by the table, and the only daylight +shone through the tent flap. On the other side +of the curtain, Mrs. Cartwright had been kinder +to her gypsies. Here were a wicker couch and +big chairs, where they could rest and talk; also +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_174'></a>174</span> +a table for refreshments, “for,” laughed Mrs. +Cartwright, as she left the tent to welcome her +first guests, “I have always heard that gypsies +are a particularly hungry race of people.” +</p> +<p> +Mrs. Cartwright’s fair was a huge success. +The most fashionable “set” in Newport were +present, entering into the spirit of the occasion +with great zest. +</p> +<p> +Gladys and Harry Townsend were seen everywhere +together; but to-day there was often a +third person with them, the Countess Bertouche, +the woman of the gold-colored brocade, but +lately introduced in Newport society. +</p> +<p> +“I believe Gladys is engaged to Harry Townsend,” +whispered Grace to Mollie, when she had +observed Harry bending over Miss Le Baron +and talking to her in a more devoted manner +than usual. +</p> +<p> +“Well,” retorted pretty Mollie, with a toss of +her head, “I am sure I do not envy either one of +them.” +</p> +<p> +All afternoon the gypsy tent had been flooded +with visitors. Barbara and Ruth had the time +of their lives. No one recognized the two automobile +girls in the aged crones who mumbled +and told strange fortunes in hoarse tones. +</p> +<p> +It was growing late, and the gypsy tent was +for the time deserted. Ruth was resting on the +couch in the back of the tent, while Bab sat near +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_175'></a>175</span> +her, talking over their experiences of the afternoon. +</p> +<p> +Suddenly the tent flap opened, and Grace and +Mollie rushed in. Before either of them spoke, +they turned and fastened the flap down again +securely, so no one could enter without their +knowing it. +</p> +<p> +“What’s the matter?” asked Ruth and Bab at +once, for it was plain to see their visitors were +greatly excited. +</p> +<p> +Grace and Mollie started talking together. +“Mrs. Cartwright’s diamond butterfly——” +then they both stopped. “Are you sure no one +can hear? Mollie, you tell,” finished Grace. +</p> +<p> +“The butterfly has gone, vanished right off +Mrs. Cartwright’s frock, this afternoon, while +she was talking to her visitors. You know, she +changed the ornament she wore in her hair into +a brooch. She showed it to me early this afternoon, +when I first came, and now—it is gone! I +tell you, girls, there’s a thief among these Newport +people. I think it, and so does Mrs. Cartwright, +and ever so many others. Promise +you’ll never tell,” went on Mollie, “but there are +two detectives here watching all the guests! I’d +like to find the thief myself. I’d know Mrs. +Cartwright’s butterfly anywhere.” +</p> +<p> +There were noises at the tent door. +</p> +<p> +Barbara heard Gladys’s high, querulous voice, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_176'></a>176</span> +saying, coquettishly: “I don’t want my fortune +told, Harry. I would much rather you told it to +me any way.” But Mr. Townsend insisted. +</p> +<p> +“Fly, girls—do, please! They are coming +in!” said Barbara. “No; you can’t get out, but +you must stay perfectly still behind this curtain, +and not breathe a single word.” +</p> +<p> +It was almost entirely dark in the gypsy tent, +the only light coming from the burning pot of +fire on the table. Barbara stooped low, when +she opened the door to allow Harry, Gladys and +the Countess Bertouche to come in. +</p> +<p> +“It groweth late,” Bab began, croakingly. +“Evil may come. No good fortunes fall between +dusk and darkness. Beware!” +</p> +<p> +Gladys shuddered. “Let’s not go in,” she +urged. +</p> +<p> +But Harry Townsend only laughed. “Don’t +let the old hag frighten you,” he retorted, +lightly. “Here,” he turned to the gypsy and +spoke in a voice no one of the girls had ever +heard him use, “here, you old swindler, speak +out! What kind of fate do you read for me in +the stars?” +</p> +<p> +Barbara picked up the pack of dirty cards, +and began to shuffle them slowly. An idea was +revolving in her head. Dared she do it? But +Barbara was a girl who was not easily daunted. +</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_177'></a>177</span></div> +<div class='figcenter' style='padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em'> +<a name='i005' id='i005'></a> +<img src="images/illus-177.jpg" alt="Harry Townsend’s Face Grew Livid." width="60%" title=""/><br /> +<span class='caption'>Harry Townsend’s Face Grew Livid.</span> +</div> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_179'></a>179</span></div> +<p> +After a minute of silence she shook her head. +“What I see I dare not reveal,” she whined. +“All black, dark, dark mystery!” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, stuff!” jeered Mr. Townsend. “Don’t +try that dodge on me. Tell what you know.” +</p> +<p> +Barbara flung down the cards and blew three +puffs into the smouldering pot of fire. Ashes +and tiny flames shot up from it. She started +back, then pointing a finger, she hissed: “Something +is moving toward you, curving and coiling +and twisting round you. Mercy!” she cried. +“It is a green snake, and its fangs have struck +into your soul!” +</p> +<p> +Harry Townsend’s face grew livid. In a moment +the look of youth vanished from his face, +his lips turned blue, and his eyes narrowed to +two fine points. +</p> +<p> +The Countess Bertouche came forward. +“Harry,” she said, “come away. You forget +yourself. Don’t listen to such nonsense.” +</p> +<p> +“Harry!” thought Gladys to herself, angrily. +“She certainly presumes on a short acquaintance! +Harry, indeed!” +</p> +<p> +But Barbara had not finished. +</p> +<p> +“Stay!” she said, holding up a warning +finger. “Another messenger appears. It is a +beautiful, bright thing, sparkling and darting +toward you. Why,” she added, quickly, “it is +lighting on your coat. It has flown inside—a +beautiful butterfly, born of summer time and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_180'></a>180</span> +flowers. Or”—this time Barbara leaned over +and whispered in his ear—“or it may be +made of diamonds and come from a jeweler’s +shop.” +</p> +<p> +For an instant, Harry Townsend’s hand flew +to his vest pocket. He rose, saying quietly to +his companions: “Come away from here. Did +you ever see such a stupid old fraud? A snake +and a butterfly—a curious fortune indeed!” +</p> +<h2><a name='chXVIII' id='chXVIII'></a>CHAPTER XVIII—A WORD TO THE WISE</h2> +<p> +Barbara’s suspicion was now a certainty. +Another person might not have +been much wiser from Harry Townsend’s +behavior during the telling of his fortune. +But Barbara’s eyes were keen. The +thief the detectives were seeking, the “Raffles” +who was bowing and smiling his way through +Newport society was none other than “Harry +Townsend.” How to prove it? That was another +matter. +</p> +<p> +“Bab,” said the other girls, appearing on her +side of the tent, “what a string of nonsense you +did put off on poor Harry Townsend. What on +earth made you tell him about a butterfly and +a snake? I suppose you had butterfly on the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_181'></a>181</span> +brain, since we had just told you of the robbery.” +</p> +<p> +“That is true,” assented Bab. +</p> +<p> +“Ruth!” Barbara turned to her quickly. “I +am tired of my job. I want to quit this fortune-telling +business at once. Let’s desert and go +up to Mrs. Cartwright’s room and change our +clothes. Do hurry!” she urged, a little impatiently. +</p> +<p> +“Oh, all right, Bab,” Ruth agreed. She +stared at Barbara curiously. What had come +over her friend? Harry Townsend always +seemed to have such a strange effect upon +her. +</p> +<p> +Barbara was thinking. How could she find +the detectives, to tell them of her suspicions, +while Harry Townsend still had in his pocket +the jewel he had stolen? +</p> +<p> +“I want to ask you something, Mollie,” Bab +announced, as the girls started for the house. +“You’ll excuse a family secret, won’t you?” +she asked of Grace and Ruth. “Mollie,” Bab +whispered, “don’t speak out loud. Do you +think you can discover who the two detectives +are, and let me know as soon as I come downstairs? +Don’t ask questions, please; only, I +must know.” +</p> +<p> +Mollie shut her lips close together. “Yes, I’ll +find out for you,” she promised. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_182'></a>182</span> +</p> +<p> +Half an hour later, as the guests were being +served with supper under the trees, Ruth and +Barbara made their appearance. +</p> +<p> +“We just couldn’t keep away any longer,” +they explained to their friends. “Oh, yes, we +are feeling perfectly well again.” +</p> +<p> +Barbara called Mrs. Cartwright aside for a +minute. “Is it true,” she asked, “that your +diamond butterfly has disappeared?” +</p> +<p> +Mrs. Cartwright’s face clouded. “Yes,” she +replied. “It has gone within the last hour or +so. I had it fastened here on my dress with a +long pin. If it was stolen by a guest, which I +am coming to believe, then it was not such a +difficult theft. I have been leaning over, laughing +and talking, and any light-fingered—woman—or +man—could easily have taken it out +of my dress.” +</p> +<p> +Mrs. Cartwright shivered and turned pale, as +she looked at the gay parties of people out on +her lawn. “Isn’t it dreadful,” she said, plaintively, +“to think that there may be a thief +right over there among all my friends! But +run along, now, child, and enjoy yourself. You +and Ruth were the success of the afternoon. +Everyone has asked me where I found my clever +gypsies.” +</p> +<p> +Barbara wandered off alone. Before she had +gone more than a few steps, Ralph Ewing +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_183'></a>183</span> +joined her. “Please don’t come with me, +Ralph,” she begged. “I want to find Mollie.” +</p> +<p> +“Well, why should that prevent my coming +along, too?” Ralph asked. “I’d like to find +Mollie myself. She hasn’t paid the slightest +attention to me all afternoon.” +</p> +<p> +“I don’t want to be horrid, Ralph,” Barbara +protested, nervously, “but please let me find +her by myself.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, certainly,” assented Ralph, walking +quickly away. +</p> +<p> +Over by one of the lemonade stands that +had been deserted at supper time Bab found +Mollie. +</p> +<p> +“Bab,” she said, pulling her sister to one +side, “do you see that tall, blond man, with +the little, curly mustache? He is one of the +detectives. I can’t find out where the other +one is.” +</p> +<p> +A little later Ralph Ewing, who was still +strolling around by himself, felt his face flush, +partly with wounded pride, partly with anger. +Barbara was not talking to Mollie. She was +standing some distance off from the other +guests, having an earnest conversation with a +man whom Ralph knew to be a stranger in +Newport. +</p> +<p> +Ralph was too proud to linger near them, +since Bab had said so plainly she wanted none +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_184'></a>184</span> +of his society. If he could have heard what she +was saying he would have been even more +horrified. +</p> +<p> +“Yes,” Barbara promised, “if you will come +somewhere near us, when we are all together, +this evening, I will give you a signal to show +you the man I mean. His name is Townsend. +He looks very young, is slender and is of +medium height. Suppose, when you see us, I +bow my head slowly in the direction of the man +I mean? If you understand me, you can return +my bow. Can you search him before he leaves +the grounds?” +</p> +<p> +“No, miss.” The detective shook his head. +“It would be impossible. He hasn’t the jewel +on him now. If he’s the man we think he is, he +is too smooth for that. He must have a confederate. +If we search him here, and find no +proof of his guilt, he will know all about us +and our suspicions. Can’t you see, then, he +would just clear out and leave us here to whistle +for our pains?” +</p> +<p> +“Yes, I see,” said Bab. +</p> +<p> +“Thank you, miss, for telling us,” the detective +continued. “I must say that emerald story +sounds like the real thing. You’ve only guessed +about the butterfly theft; but I think you’ve +guessed right. Now we must go easy. If there +is a Raffles, here in Newport, he is out for more +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_185'></a>185</span> +plunder. He’ll make another bold attempt, and +that will be our chance.” +</p> +<p> +“Well, I must go on back now to my friends,” +murmured Barbara, uneasily. It seemed strange +to be taken into confidence by the detective, as +though she were in the same line of business. +“I suppose you and the other detective can +manage, now, to secure the thief. I would +rather not have anything more to do with the +matter.” Barbara gave a little shiver of repulsion. +</p> +<p> +“Oh, now, young lady,” protested the detective, +“you mustn’t go back on us, just as +the game commences. To catch a society thief +we must have help from the inside. The best +detective in the service can’t get on without it.” +</p> +<p> +“Where have you been, Bab?” inquired Miss +Sallie, anxiously, when Barbara joined her +friends a few minutes later. “I was beginning +to get uneasy about you. Mrs. Cartwright +wants us to come into the house for an informal +dance. Do you feel well enough to go? I don’t +think you look very well, child.” +</p> +<p> +Harry Townsend and Gladys came up at this +minute. Harry had promised to take Miss +Stuart indoors to watch the dancing. There was +a curious, restless look in the man’s eyes, but his +manners were as charming as ever. +</p> +<p> +This was Barbara’s chance. She lagged behind the others, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_186'></a>186</span> +and bowed her head slowly in +the direction of Miss Sallie’s escort. A strange, +blond man, with a curly light mustache, standing +some distance off, returned her bow. +</p> +<p> +All evening Ralph did not come near Barbara. +He devoted himself to Grace, who was wise +enough to guess that Bab and Ralph must have +had a quarrel. But Barbara did not understand. +Not having realized that Ralph had felt +snubbed when she dismissed him a little while +before, she supposed he had grown tired of her. +</p> +<p> +To tell the truth, Barbara was dull. All the +merry, sparkling fun had gone out of her for +this one evening. Whether she danced, or +talked or rested quietly, she saw Harry Townsend’s +face as it had looked at her for a single +minute in the gypsy tent. “I am not a coward,” +thought Barbara, “but I shall have to be careful +if he discovers I was the gypsy who told his +fortune this afternoon.” +</p> +<p> +Barbara was right. +</p> +<p> +Harry Townsend knew there was just one person +in Newport who suspected him of being a +thief; this person must be put out of the way. +The fine Raffles preferred not to use violence, but +at any cost he must win. +</p> +<p> +Harry Townsend had not recognized Bab in +the gypsy tent, which served, for the time, to +avert his suspicions from her. He believed she +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_187'></a>187</span> +had only arrived, when he met her with Miss +Stuart late in the evening. Then who was the +gypsy? Either Barbara had seen her, some +time in the afternoon, and told her the story of +the necklace, or there was some one else who +believed he had had a part in the robberies. He +must find out. +</p> +<p> +“Gladys,” Harry Townsend said, “don’t let +us dance all evening. I have not had any kind +of chance to talk to you alone. Come out on the +veranda with me, won’t you?” +</p> +<p> +Gladys and Harry seated themselves on the +front porch, whence they could look through an +open window at the dancers. +</p> +<p> +“Do you know Mrs. Cartwright very intimately, +Gladys?” inquired Mr. Townsend. +</p> +<p> +“Oh, no,” returned Gladys, pettishly. If +Harry Townsend had brought her out on the +veranda to talk about Mrs. Cartwright, then she +might as well have stayed indoors. “Why do +you ask?” +</p> +<p> +Harry Townsend frowned, then put his hands +before his eyes. Gladys was so silly. She had +served to introduce him to her friends at Newport. +Now, if he could only make her useful in +other ways! +</p> +<p> +“Are you angry?” Gladys asked after a moment, +“What is it that you want to know about +Mrs. Cartwright?” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_188'></a>188</span> +</p> +<p> +“Oh, I don’t want to know anything about +Mrs. Cartwright at all, Gladys. I am sorry I +spoke of it, if the subject offends you. But I +did feel a little curious to know where she got +hold of the gypsies she had in the tent this afternoon. +I thought you would be interested.” +</p> +<p> +“I am interested, Harry,” declared Gladys. +She was only a spoiled child, and could not help +showing it. “But I am not a favorite of Mrs. +Cartwright’s. It’s my delightful cousins that +she adores—Mollie and Bab. I can ask one of +them to inquire.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, no,” drawled Harry, “it is not of +enough importance for that.” +</p> +<p> +For the next half hour Harry devoted himself +to the whims of Gladys. He could see Barbara +through the window, looking pale and tired. +This gave all the more reason for believing that +she had not recovered from the shock of her +experience on the cliffs. +</p> +<p> +The cleverest man will sometimes make a false +move. Harry Townsend was tired of Gladys, +weary of her whims and foolishness. Besides, +she had served his purpose; he was almost +through with her. +</p> +<p> +“Shall we take a walk, Gladys?” he asked. +</p> +<p> +As they walked down the path toward the +cliff, this up-to-date Raffles, whose fingers were +more agile than a magician’s, pressed Gladys’s +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_189'></a>189</span> +hand for a moment. At the same instant, he +slipped her jeweled bracelet into his pocket. “I +don’t want the bauble,” he said to himself, “but +she might as well be punished for not doing what +I ask her.” +</p> +<p> +At the same moment a blond man stepped out +from among the bushes and asked Harry for a +light for his cigarette. +</p> +<p> +Miss Stuart and her girls were saying good-night +to Mrs. Cartwright. Hugh Post and +Ralph were to escort them home. As Barbara +came down the steps with her wraps on, some +one touched her on the arm. +</p> +<p> +“Miss,” the detective whispered, “I know the +man you pointed out to me; but I have got +to see you again. Tell me how we can manage +it.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh,” said Barbara, hopelessly, “I don’t +know. Miss Sallie will be so angry!” +</p> +<p> +“You can’t quit us now,” the detective urged. +“Why not come out in the morning, before any +of your folks are up.” +</p> +<p> +“Yes,” agreed Barbara, quickly. She didn’t +have time to refuse. Miss Sallie was coming +toward her, and looked in surprise at Barbara’s +strange companion. “Come on, child,” she +said, “it is time you and Ruth were both in +bed.” +</p> +<p> +“Down the street, two turnings to the right,” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_190'></a>190</span> +Barbara heard a voice behind her whisper, as +she turned away. +</p> +<p> +Gladys was crying, as she made her way to +Miss Stuart for comfort. “Miss Stuart,” she +said, “I have lost my pearl bracelet. Mother +told me it was too handsome for me to wear. +Now she’ll be angry with me. I didn’t think +it mattered if I wore it this one time. It was +large, I suppose, and it slipped off my hand +somewhere.” +</p> +<p> +“Never mind, Gladys,” advised Harry Townsend, +coming up to her. “If it is stolen, the thief +is sure to be caught.” +</p> +<p> +“Why do you stare at us so, Barbara?” demanded +Gladys, angrily. “I am sure you look +all eyes.” +</p> +<p> +“I beg your pardon,” murmured Barbara. +</p> +<h2><a name='chXIX' id='chXIX'></a>CHAPTER XIX—“EYEOLOGY”</h2> +<p> +All night long Bab tossed and tumbled in +her bed. Should she keep her appointment +with the detective? About daylight +she fell asleep and wakened with her mind +fully made up. Whatever the danger, she was +in for it now. A clever thief was abroad in +Newport; circumstances had led to her discovering him; +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_191'></a>191</span> +well, she would do what she could to +bring him to bay. +</p> +<p> +At six o’clock Barbara slipped quietly out of +bed, without awaking Mollie, and stole noiselessly +through the deserted halls of Mrs. Ewing’s +great house. Not even the servants were about. +</p> +<p> +At the appointed place she found waiting for +her two detectives instead of one. +</p> +<p> +“We’re wise to the thief,” said the larger, +blond man, to whom Barbara had talked yesterday. +“I never had my eyes off of him last +night, after you pointed him out to me. I saw +him slip a bracelet from a young lady’s arm out +in the garden, just as coolly as you’d shake +hands with a person. But it was no time to +make a row then. I never let him know that I +saw him. The fellow would have had a thousand +excuses to make. I could see he was on pretty +intimate terms with the young lady.” +</p> +<p> +“The truth is, miss,” interrupted the other +detective, whom Bab saw for the first time this +morning, “we think you have given us the clue +to a pretty clever customer. We’ve been looking +for him before. He’s known to the service as +‘The Boy Raffles.’ We tried to catch him two +years ago when he played this same game at +Saratoga. But he got off to Europe without +our ever finding the goods on him. So you see, +this time we’ve got to nail him. My partner +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_192'></a>192</span> +and I,” the wiry little dark man pointed to +the big blond one, “have been talking matters +over and we believe this here ‘Raffles’ has got +what we detectives call a ‘confed’ with him—some +one who receives the stolen goods. So +that’s why we want to ask your help. Have you +any idea of anyone who could be playing the +game along with him? We think he is giving +the jewels to some one to keep in hiding for him. +The gems have not been sent out of town, and +we have made a thorough search of Mrs. Erwin’s +house, where Townsend is staying. There +is nothing there.” +</p> +<p> +“Could the young lady I saw him in the garden +with last night be a partner of his?” asked +the blond detective. +</p> +<p> +“Oh, my goodness, no!” cried Barbara, in +horror. “She is my cousin, Gladys Le Baron.” +</p> +<p> +“Now, that’s just it, miss. You can see we +need some one like you, who’s on the inside, to +keep us off the wrong track. Can you suggest +anyone else?” +</p> +<p> +Barbara was silent. Then she shook her +head. “I don’t know of anyone now,” she said. +“You’ll have to give me time to think and +watch.” +</p> +<p> +“All right, miss, and thank you. You can +write a note to this address if you have anything +to communicate.” One of the men handed her +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_193'></a>193</span> +a card with the number of a Newport boarding +house on it. “My name is Burton,” said the +big man, “and my assistant is Rowley. We +both came up from the New York office, and +we’re at your service, miss.” +</p> +<p> +On the way home Barbara tried to make up +her mind whether she ought to tell Miss Sallie +what she was doing. +</p> +<p> +“I don’t think it best to tell her now,” she concluded. +“She would only be worried and frightened +to death. What is the good? Miss Sallie +would be sure to think that girls did not hunt +for jewel thieves in her day. And she’d probably +think they ought not to hunt for them in +my day,” Barbara confessed to herself, honestly. +“I’ll just wait a while, and see how +things develop. Now I am in this detective +business, I might as well confess to myself that +it is very interesting.” +</p> +<p> +Barbara walked slowly. “I wish Ruth would +find out how things are going,” she thought to +herself. “She is so shrewd and she already +guesses I have something on my mind. But +Ruth was so positive I was wrong about Harry +Townsend, at Mrs. Erwin’s ball, that she would +probably think I was wrong again. So the +female detective will pursue her lonely way for +a little while longer—and then, I just must tell +some one,” Bab ended. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_194'></a>194</span> +</p> +<p> +Miss Sallie and the girls were coming down-stairs +to breakfast, when Bab entered at the +front door. Miss Stuart was plainly displeased +with Barbara’s explanation. “I couldn’t sleep +very well, Miss Sallie,” said Barbara, “and I +went out for a walk.” “That is partly true,” +she reflected, “but half truths are not far from +story-telling.” +</p> +<p> +“Well, I must ask you, Bab,” said Miss Sallie, +in firm tones, “not to leave the house again in +the morning, unless some one is with you. I +was most uneasy.” +</p> +<p> +“Didn’t Mollie give you the note I left on the +bureau to explain where I had gone?” inquired +Bab. +</p> +<p> +“Mollie did not see the note until we were +almost ready to come downstairs. Naturally, +we did not understand your absence.” +</p> +<p> +“I am so sorry, Miss Sallie,” cried Bab. “I +never will do it again.” +</p> +<p> +Barbara was beginning to understand Miss +Sallie better since Ruth’s accident. She knew +that her cold exterior hid a very warm heart. +</p> +<p> +As for Miss Sallie, she finally smiled on Bab +and gave her a forgiving kiss. “I could forgive +Bab anything,” she thought to herself, “after +her wonderful heroism in saving Ruth. I suppose +I have to expect a girl of so much spirit to +do erratic things sometimes.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_195'></a>195</span> +</p> +<p> +Ralph kept his eyes lowered when he said +good morning and hardly spoke during breakfast. +</p> +<p> +“Ralph is out of sorts,” his mother complained, +“but, man-like, he won’t tell what is the +matter with him.” +</p> +<p> +“Perhaps you are tired from the party last +night, Ralph?” suggested Mollie. Then Ralph +laughed a mirthless laugh. “No, I am not tired, +Mollie,” he replied. +</p> +<p> +Yet all through breakfast he did not once +speak to Bab. +</p> +<p> +“Remember,” said Grace, “that our crowd +and just a few other people are invited over to +Mrs. Cartwright’s to-night. She is going to +have a porch party, and we are to play the +famous game ‘eyeology’ that she was talking of +to Gladys the other day. Do you know what she +means?” +</p> +<p> +Nobody at the table had ever heard of it. +</p> +<p> +“I begged Donald to tell me,” Grace added, +“but he declares he is as much in the dark about +it as the rest of us, and Mrs. Cartwright simply +says, ‘wait and see!’” +</p> +<p> +“I suppose,” said Miss Sallie, “that you children +never intend to rest again. I should think +that Mrs. Cartwright would be perfectly used up +from so much entertaining.” +</p> +<p> +“O Aunt Sallie,” pleaded Grace, “we shall +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_196'></a>196</span> +rest well enough when we are back in sleepy old +Kingsbridge. There is too much doing in Newport. +And, you know, we’ve only about a week +longer to stay. What a wonderful time we have +had!” +</p> +<p> +“Let’s see what we have ahead of us,” pondered +Mollie. “The only especially big things +we know about are the tennis tourney and the +ball after it. Then Miss Ruth Stuart and Mr. +Hugh Post are to win a silver cup, in order to +spread more luster upon the reputation of the +automobile girls at Newport. Bab helped pull +Ruth out of an abyss! The two girls held up +a burglar! Ruth is a famous tennis champion! +Only you and I are no good, Grace. What can +we do for our country?” finished Mollie. +</p> +<p> +“Nothing at all, dear!” laughed Miss Sallie, +and the rest of the party. “Much as I admire +these two clever lassies, I am very glad to have +my other two girls of a more peaceful and quiet +variety, or my hair would certainly turn whiter +than it is now, if that were possible.” Miss +Stuart touched her snow-white hair, which was +very handsome with her delicate skin and bright +color. +</p> +<p> +“Now I insist,” she said, “that you girls have +a quiet day if you are going out again this evening.” +</p> +<p> +“May I have a row on the bay with Ralph?” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_197'></a>197</span> +asked Barbara. “Have you forgotten, Ralph, +that you invited me several days ago?” +</p> +<p> +“I am sorry, Barbara,” Ralph answered, +quietly, “but I had forgotten it. If you will excuse +me, I have something else on hand for today +that I must attend to. Perhaps you will go +with me some other time,” he proposed, without +any enthusiasm. +</p> +<p> +“All right, Ralph,” Bab nodded. “Of course, +I do not mind. We did not have a real engagement, +anyway.” “He won’t let me make up with +him,” Bab thought. “I wonder why he is so +angry?” +</p> +<p> +At five o’clock Barbara came down on the +veranda, dressed for the evening. She spied +Ralph walking alone down the garden path, +which was arched with trellises of crimson and +pink rambler roses. There were several seats +along the walk, and it had formed a favorite retreat +for the girls ever since they had arrived at +Mrs. Ewing’s home. +</p> +<p> +Perhaps another girl than Barbara would not +have tried again to make friends with Ralph, +after his refusal to take her boating in the morning; +but Bab was so open-hearted and sincere +that she could not bear a misunderstanding. +She was fond of Ralph, he had been kind to her, +and his manner toward her had changed so suddenly +that she felt she must have done something +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_198'></a>198</span> +to wound him. Bab did offend people, sometimes, +with her quick speeches and thoughtlessness, +but she was always ready to say she was +wrong and to make amends. +</p> +<p> +“Ralph!” she called. “Ralph!” The boy +was obliged to stop and turn round, as Barbara +was hurrying after him. +</p> +<p> +“I want to talk to you, please,” she said, coaxingly. +“You are not too angry with me to let +me speak to you, are you?” +</p> +<p> +“I have not said I was angry with you, Miss +Thurston,” replied Ralph. +</p> +<p> +“Now, Ralph!” Barbara put her hand +lightly on his sleeve. “You know you don’t call +me Miss Thurston. We decided weeks ago it +was silly for us to call each other Miss and Mister +when we were such intimate friends. I want +you to do me a favor. Will you take me over to +Mrs. Cartwright’s to-night? Donald and his +guest, ‘the freshman,’ are coming for Grace and +Mollie. Ruth, of course, is going over with +Hugh, and I could go with them, but I want to +talk to you. I can’t say what I have to say to +you now, because already the girls are calling +me. Please say you will take me.” +</p> +<p> +Barbara’s eyes were so pretty and pleading +that Ralph felt his anger already melting. Yet +Ralph’s feeling toward Barbara was not only +anger. It was a much more serious thing, a +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_199'></a>199</span> +growing sense of distrust. But he answered: +“Of course, Bab, I shall be delighted to take +you.” +</p> +<p> +Barbara and Ralph let the rest of their friends +start ahead of them. They wanted to have their +walk alone. +</p> +<p> +Miss Sallie had pleaded fatigue, and remained +at home. “Besides, children,” she explained, +“I am much too old to take any further interest +in games, ‘eyeology,’ or any other ‘ology.’” +</p> +<p> +Ralph and Barbara walked in silence down the +street for several minutes. Then Bab spoke. +“Tell me, Ralph, what is the matter? If you +were angry with a man you would tell him what +the trouble was, if he asked you. It is not fair +not to be open with me because I am a girl. If +you think you are being more polite to me by not +telling me why you are angry, then I don’t agree +with you. I think you are acting a whole lot +worse.” +</p> +<p> +Ralph continued to go on in moody silence. +</p> +<p> +“All right, then, Ralph,” said Barbara; “I +can’t ask you any more questions, or beg your +pardon, when I don’t know what I have done to +offend you. Only I am sorry.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, it isn’t that you have offended me, Bab,” +Ralph burst out. “Do you suppose I would act +like such a bear if you had just thrown me down, +or some little thing like that, when we have been +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_200'></a>200</span> +such jolly good friends before? I didn’t like +your sending me off yesterday, when you went +to look for Mollie, because—because——” +</p> +<p> +“Go on, Ralph,” insisted Barbara. +</p> +<p> +“Very well, then, Bab; I was angry and hurt +because, if you did join Mollie, you couldn’t have +stayed with her a minute. I saw you, just afterwards, +holding a long conversation with a +strange man.” +</p> +<p> +“Well, Ralph,” argued Bab, “was that such +a dreadful offense? I am sure I should not have +been angry with you, if you had talked to any +number of strange women.” Bab’s eyes were +twinkling. She had made up her mind that she +wanted a confidant. Here was Ralph, the best +one she could have. +</p> +<p> +“That’s not all,” Ralph continued, “I did not +mean to be an eavesdropper, but I was standing +just behind you and I could not help overhearing +that strange man make an appointment to meet +you this morning. Say, Bab,” Ralph turned +toward her, all his anger gone, “don’t do things +like meeting that man this morning without telling. +It’s not nice, and I’ve thought you the +nicest, most straightforward girl I ever knew. +If there is anything between you and that fellow, +why should it be a secret? A girl can’t +afford to have secrets, except with other girls.” +</p> +<p> +“But I want to have a secret with <em>you</em>, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_201'></a>201</span> +Ralph,” rejoined Barbara. “Now listen, while +I tell you everything. I have never talked to +you about the scene in the conservatory, the +night of Mrs. Erwin’s ball, though I did appreciate +what you did to help me out when I made +that strange request of Harry Townsend. I was +not crazy. I saw Harry Townsend steal Mrs. +Post’s emerald necklace. Ralph,” Barbara’s +voice was now so low that he had to bend over +to hear her, “Harry Townsend is not what the +people here think him. He is a professional +thief, and a dangerous one.” +</p> +<p> +“Whew!” whistled Ralph. “What did you +say?” +</p> +<p> +Then Barbara told him the story of the three +thefts, from the beginning, and her own part in +discovering them. “The detectives are on the +lookout now, Ralph,” she added, “but they want +me to keep a watch from the inside.” +</p> +<p> +“Well, you are a clever one, Bab!” declared +Ralph. “Look here, I am glad you told me this. +I appreciate it a whole lot, and I will not mention +it to anyone until you tell me I may. But, +remember one thing. I shall be on the watch, +too, and it’s Miss Barbara Thurston I’ll be +watching. That Townsend is a dangerous +rogue. I’ve known there was something crooked +about him from the first. Oh, it’s easy to say +that, now, after what you have told me. I am +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_202'></a>202</span> +not pretending I knew his special game. Only I +knew he was not our sort. He is a whole lot +older than he pretends to be, for one thing.” +</p> +<p> +“Ralph,” sighed Barbara, “do you think +there is any way I could warn Gladys against +Harry Townsend?” +</p> +<p> +Ralph shook his head. “Not any way that I +know of. She would just snub you hard, if you +tried. Even if you dared to tell her the truth +she would go right off and tell that Townsend +fellow. She’s been pretty hateful to you, Bab. +I don’t see why you should care.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, but I do care,” retorted Bab. “She has +been horrid and stuck up, but she hasn’t done +Mollie and me any real harm, and she is my cousin. +Her father is my mother’s brother. Uncle +Ralph has never been very fond of us, nor has +he come to see us very much, but he looks after +mother’s money. I don’t suppose,” wound up +Barbara, thoughtfully, “he would do us any +wrong. I shouldn’t like Gladys to get into +trouble.” +</p> +<p> +“What has kept you children so long?” asked +Grace, as Ralph and Barbara appeared on Mrs. +Cartwright’s veranda. Then she squeezed +Bab’s hand and whispered, so no one else could +hear, “Made it up, Bab?” Barbara nodded, +“yes.” +</p> +<p> +Mrs. Cartwright was heard speaking. “Sit +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_203'></a>203</span> +down, everyone, over there where Jones has +placed the chairs for us. Professor Cartwright,” +she bowed to show she meant herself, +“will now explain to his pupils, or his guests, +the principles of the science of ‘eyeology.’ Human +character is expressed in the human eye—our +love, our hate, our ambitions, everything. +But can we read the characters of people about +us as we look into their eyes? No! Why not? +Because the rest of the face confuses our attention. +Instead of the steadfast beacon of the +eye, we see the nose, the mouth, the hair, +all the other features, and so we fail to understand +the story the eye would tell us if it were +alone. To-night I intend to instruct you in the +proper understanding of ‘eyeology.’” +</p> +<p> +Mrs. Cartwright changed to her usual manner +of speaking. “Don’t you think it would be +amusing to make a test? Here Ruth,” laughed +the hostess, “be my first pupil. Go into the +drawing-room and wait there until I send for +you. I want to find out how many of your +friends you will know, when you see only their +eyes.” +</p> +<h2><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_204'></a>204</span><a name='chXX' id='chXX'></a>CHAPTER XX—RUTH WAKES UP!</h2> +<p> +A curious sight met Ruth’s gaze when +she was invited to return to the veranda. +</p> +<p> +“Goodness!” she laughed. “It is just as well +I am not afraid of ghosts. I’ve come upon a +whole army of them all at once!” +</p> +<p> +Mrs. Cartwright had the porch darkened, except +for a single row of bright lights. Her visitors +stood with their backs against the wall, a +sheet drawn up on a level with their eyes. +Another white cloth covered their heads, drawn +down so low over their foreheads that even the +eyebrows were concealed. By standing on +books and stools the eyes were all on a level. +</p> +<p> +“No giggling,” said Mrs. Cartwright severely +to the ghostly set in front of her, “or Ruth can +guess who you are by the tones of your voices.” +</p> +<p> +Ruth looked confused. No signs of her +friends remained, save a long row of shining +eyes, black, blue, brown and gray, even the color +being hard to distinguish in the artificial light. +</p> +<p> +“Now, mademoiselle,” said Mrs. Cartwright, +still speaking in the voice of a professor, “behold +before you an opportunity to prove your +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_205'></a>205</span> +skill in the remarkable science of ‘eyeology.’ I +have a piece of paper and a pencil in my hand. +As you gaze into each pair of eyes, you are to reveal +that person’s identity. I will write the +names down as you tell them to me. When you +have gone through the whole list, the curtain +shall be lifted. Then we shall discover how +many of your friends you know by the character +of their eyes. After Ruth has finished, anyone +else who wishes may try his or her skill.” +</p> +<p> +“My dear Mrs. Cartwright,” said Ruth, +laughing and peering in front of her, “I tell you, +right now, that I shall not guess a single name +correctly. To tell the truth, I never saw any +of these eyes before. It’s horrid to have them +all staring and blinking at me. I am frightened +at them all! Besides, I can’t see. May I have +a candle and hold it up in front of each person +as I pass along?” +</p> +<p> +“Yes,” said Mrs. Cartwright; “only kindly +keep at a safe distance. We don’t want to burn +up any of our ghosts.” +</p> +<p> +Ruth started down the line. She had the +privilege of staring as long and as hard as she +liked into each pair of eyes. +</p> +<p> +The company was strangely silent. They +were really interested in the idea, and knew that +any talking would spoil the whole experiment. +</p> +<p> +“I’ve mixed the babies up, Ruth,” said Mrs. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_206'></a>206</span> +Cartwright, “so you needn’t think you can guess +anyone by his choice of a next-door neighbor. +No social preferences have been allowed in this +game.” +</p> +<p> +Ruth tried the first pair of eyes. She looked +at them intently. Then she turned round to +Mrs. Cartwright. “I am sure I never saw those +eyes before. You have introduced some +stranger since I left the porch.” +</p> +<p> +“There is not a person here whom you do not +know well,” Mrs. Cartwright assured her. +“Don’t try to slip out of your task.” +</p> +<p> +Ruth kept staring. The eyes in front of her +drooped, and soft, curling lashes for an instant +swept over them. A little wistful look lay in +the depths of them, when the lids lifted. “Why, +it’s Molliekins! How absurd of me not to know +her! I was about to guess Ralph!” +</p> +<p> +Mistress Ruth must have guessed wrongly +next time, for there was a burst of laughter, +afterwards, that made the white sheets shake. +</p> +<p> +“Be quiet,” warned Mrs. Cartwright sternly. +</p> +<p> +So Ruth passed on down the line. There +were about twenty people in the game, but Ruth +knew all of them very well. Sometimes her +guesses were right, sometimes they were wrong. +Once or twice she had to confess herself beaten, +and “gave up” with a shake of her head at Mrs. +Cartwright. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_207'></a>207</span> +</p> +<p> +Ruth had nearly finished her task. Only a +few more pairs of eyes remained to be investigated. +</p> +<p> +“Well, I am nearly through,” she said gayly. +“If anyone thinks I have had an easy time of it, +he has only to take my place and try the next +turn. No more mistakes now, for Ruth Stuart! +Who is my next victim?” Ruth held her candle +above her head and looked up. +</p> +<p> +Gleaming at her through the darkness lit by +the flare from her candle-light was a pair of eyes +that were strangely familiar. +</p> +<p> +Ruth stared at them. They belonged to none +of the friends she knew—yet, somewhere, she +had seen them before. +</p> +<p> +Ruth looked and looked. The eyes shifted +and narrowed. Ruth still held her candle aloft; +but she had forgotten where she was. Where +had she seen those eyes before? +</p> +<p> +“Look straight ahead of you,” said Mrs. +Cartwright to the gleaming eyes, “how can +Ruth guess when your eyes are closed?” But +again the eyes shifted. +</p> +<p> +“I am going to find out to whom those eyes +belong, if I stay here all night,” said Ruth, +speaking to herself. +</p> +<p> +The eyes glinted, narrowed and shone like two +fine points of steel. +</p> +<p> +“Oh!” said Ruth. She staggered a little and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_208'></a>208</span> +the candle shook in her hand. “I thought I +knew those eyes, but I don’t. I must be mistaken. +I beg your pardon, Mrs. Cartwright,” +said Ruth, “but I am tired. I don’t think I can +go on. Will some one take my place?” +</p> +<p> +Ruth’s expression was so peculiar that Mrs. +Cartwright came up to her. “You foolish +child!” she said, putting her hand on Ruth’s +shoulder, “I believe this game is making you +nervous. Who is it sitting there with the eyes +that Ruth remembers, yet will not reveal to us?” +she called. +</p> +<p> +“Harry Townsend, Harry Townsend!” the +people sitting closest to him answered. +</p> +<p> +“Harry,” said Mrs. Cartwright, “you come +and take Ruth’s place. Let’s see if you are a +better ‘eyeologist’ than she is.” +</p> +<p> +Before Harry Townsend had slipped out from +under his strange covering, Ruth turned to Mrs. +Cartwright. “Excuse me for a minute,” she +begged. “My labors as an optician have used +me up. I will be back in a little while.” +</p> +<p> +Barbara crept from under the sheet, and, +without speaking to anyone, ran after Ruth, +who was on her way upstairs to Mrs. Cartwright’s +boudoir. +</p> +<p> +“Ruth, dear, what on earth has happened to +you? Are you sick?” asked Barbara. +</p> +<p> +“Oh, I am worse than sick, Bab!” muttered +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_209'></a>209</span> +Ruth, with a shudder. “Don’t ask me to talk +until we get upstairs.” +</p> +<p> +The girls closed the dressing-room door. +</p> +<p> +“I must be wrong, Bab, yet I don’t believe I +am. I saw to-night the same eyes that glared at +us from behind a black mask the time of that +horrible burglary at New Haven, when, for a +little while, I thought you were killed. I have +never said much about it. I wanted to forget +and I wanted everyone else to forget it, but +those eyes have followed me everywhere since. +To-night——” +</p> +<p> +Bab took Ruth’s hand. +</p> +<p> +“Oh, Bab,” groaned Ruth, “what does it +mean? I saw those eyes again to-night and they +were Harry Townsend’s. I wanted to scream +right out: ‘Burglar! robber!’ But I could not +make a scene. I came upstairs, hardly knowing +how I reached here.” +</p> +<p> +One of the maids knocked at the door. “Do +the young ladies wish anything? Mrs. Cartwright +sent me up to inquire,” she said. +</p> +<p> +“Nothing at all. Tell her we are all right, +and will be down in a few minutes.” +</p> +<p> +“Ruth,” said Barbara, “I want to tell you +something. If I do, can you pretend that nothing +has happened, and be perfectly composed +for the rest of the evening? Now don’t say +‘yes’ unless you feel sure.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_210'></a>210</span> +</p> +<p> +Ruth looked straight at Barbara, “Yes; tell +me what it is,” she urged. “I am beginning to +guess.” +</p> +<p> +“The eyes you saw to-night were Harry +Townsend’s, and he is a burglar and a thief. +I did not know he was the robber at New Haven; +I have only suspected it. Now I feel sure, and +you recognized him to-night. He is a more dangerous +character than I had thought, and he +must not know that you suspect him.” +</p> +<p> +“He shall know nothing from me,” said Ruth, +coolly. Her color had come back, now that she +knew the truth. “It was only the shock that +unnerved me. Why haven’t you told me before, +Bab?” +</p> +<p> +“I was afraid you’d ask me that, Ruth, dear, +and I want to explain. You see, I have believed +Harry Townsend a thief ever since I saw him, +with my own eyes, take the necklace from Mrs. +Post’s neck at Mrs. Erwin’s ball; but you were +positive I was wrong, and asked me not to talk +about it. So I didn’t know what to do. I have +only watched and waited. To-night I told Ralph +what I knew.” +</p> +<p> +Barbara then explained to Ruth the whole +story, and the part the detectives had asked her +to play in Townsend’s apprehension. “What +shall I do, Ruth?” she ended. +</p> +<p> +“Come on downstairs, Bab,” said Ruth. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_211'></a>211</span> +“Some one may suspect us if we don’t. Do, +Bab. We are going on to play the game, just +as you have been playing it by yourself. We +will say nothing, but we will do some hard +thinking; and, when the time comes, we shall act! +To tell you the truth, if you will never betray me +to Aunt Sallie, I think playing detective beats +nearly any fun I know.” +</p> +<p> +“Eyeology” was no longer amusing the +guests when the two girls came downstairs; indeed, +the company had scattered and was talking +in separate groups. Ruth and Bab joined Mollie +and Grace, who were standing near Mrs. Post +and their new acquaintance, the Countess Bertouche. +</p> +<p> +“Girls,” asked Mrs. Post, “would you like to +join the Countess Bertouche and myself Saturday +afternoon? We are going to explore old +Newport; the old town is well worth seeing. +The countess tells me this is her first visit to +Newport, so, before she goes back to Paris, I +want her to see that we have a little of the dignity +that age gives. +</p> +<p> +“Why,” and Mrs. Post turned smilingly to +the little group, “Newport boasts even a +haunted house! It is not occupied, and I have +the privilege of showing you over it. A story +has been written about the old mansion. Here +a young woman lived who loved an officer in +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_212'></a>212</span> +Rochambeau’s fleet, when the gallant French +sailor came over to these shores. But the sailor +loved and sailed away, never to return. So the +lady pined and died; but her presence still +haunts the old house. You can feel her approaching +you by a sudden perfume of mignonette. +After we see all the sights of the town, we +shall go to the old house at about dusk, so that +we may have a better chance to discover the +‘spirit lady.’” +</p> +<p> +Mollie and Grace accepted Mrs. Post’s invitation +with enthusiasm. Barbara and Ruth had +to decline regretfully. +</p> +<p> +“You see, Mrs. Post,” Barbara explained, +“Ruth and Hugh have to practice their tennis, +every hour they can manage, until the tournament +on Monday. Ruth has become a little out +of practice since her accident, and must work +hard at her game for the next few days. Ralph +and I have promised to help by furnishing the +opposition.” +</p> +<p> +“You’ll excuse Mollie and me from playing +audience, won’t you, Ruth?” asked Grace. “We +are going home so soon after the tournament is +over that we can’t resist Mrs. Post’s invitation.” +</p> +<p> +“Barbara,” said Ruth, coming into Bab’s +room, just as that young woman was about to +step into bed, “can you imagine anyone whom +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_213'></a>213</span> +Harry Townsend can be using as a confederate?” +</p> +<p> +“Sh-sh!” warned Bab. “Here comes Mollie. +Don’t say anything. I haven’t the faintest +idea.” +</p> +<h2><a name='chXXI' id='chXXI'></a>CHAPTER XXI—THE CAPTURE OF THE BUTTERFLY</h2> +<p> +Harry Townsend was not aware of +the chain of suspicion that was tightening +around him; but he was too +clever not to use every precaution. Once or +twice he had come across the small, dark detective +who was making investigations in Mrs. Erwin’s +house—the large, blond man, named Burton, +had kept in the background—but knowing +that the servants had been under suspicion, he +supposed that the search was being made on +their account. He knew of no act of his own +that could possibly implicate him in the robberies. +He came and went among Mrs. Erwin’s +guests, and was on a friendly footing with their +most fashionable friends at Newport. He had +seen no one else during his visit, as the whole +world was privileged to know. +</p> +<p> +The only act that the detective, Rowley, was +able to report to his superior was that Mr. +Townsend mailed his own letters. In Mrs. Erwin’s +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_214'></a>214</span> +household it was the custom of her guests +to place all their mail in a bag, which the butler +sent to the postoffice at regular hours; but Mr. +Townsend preferred to mail his own letters. +This act occasioned no comment. Other guests, +writing important business letters, had done the +same thing. +</p> +<p> +“And Townsend has mailed only letters,” +continued Rowley in making his report. “Not +a single package, even of the smallest size, has +gone out through the postoffice. The jewels are +still in Newport.” +</p> +<p> +Mr. Townsend had already begun to discuss +with his hostess the possibility of his soon having +to leave her charming home. “I have presumed +on your hospitality too long,” he said to +Mrs. Erwin, several times. “When the famous +Casino ball is over I must be getting back to +New York.” +</p> +<p> +To Gladys he explained: “My dear Gladys, +my holiday time must end some day. I shall +be able to see you often when you go back to +Kingsbridge. I am going into a broker’s office +as soon as I get back to New York. I have been +loafing around in Europe for the last two years, +but I have decided that, even if a fellow has +money enough to make him fairly comfortable, +work is the thing for the true American!” +</p> +<p> +To-day Harry Townsend walked to the post-office alone. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_215'></a>215</span> +He carried three letters. One of +them was to a steamship company engaging +passage to Naples for “John Brown.” The +steamer was due to sail the following Wednesday. +The other two letters had New York addresses. +When they arrived at their first destination, +they were to be remailed to other addresses. +A tall, blond man, who happened to +be lounging in the postoffice at the time Mr. +Townsend entered it, observed that the young +gentleman was anxious to know when the letters +would be delivered in the city. +</p> +<p> +The letters posted, Townsend walked over to +the Casino courts, where Bab and Ruth were +playing tennis. He had promised Gladys to +join her there. He still had some investigations +he desired to make. But he walked slowly. +Clever fingers must be directed by a clever +brain, whether their work be good or evil. No +matter how well he knew he could depend on his +wonderful fingers to do their share of the work, +the “boy Raffles” always thought out carefully +the plan of his theft before he tried to execute it. +</p> +<p> +On Monday night, at the Casino tournament +ball, he planned to make his final theft. This +accomplished, he could leave Newport feeling he +had reaped a rich harvest, even in the summer +season, when harvests are not supposed to be +gathered. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_216'></a>216</span> +</p> +<p> +Harry Townsend, alias half a dozen other +names, had seen the jewel he most coveted for +his final effort. It was a diamond tiara belonging +to one of the richest and most prominent +women in Newport. His schemes were carefully +laid. He was waiting for Monday night. +</p> +<p> +At about three o’clock, on this same Saturday +afternoon, Mrs. Post and the Countess Bertouche +stopped in a small automobile for Grace +and Mollie. They had no one with them except +the chauffeur. +</p> +<p> +It took them some time to drive through the +old town of Newport. The ladies descended at +the old Trinity church, to investigate it, and the +girls were much interested in the ancient jail. +There, they were told, was once kept a woman +prisoner who complained because she had no +lock on her door. +</p> +<p> +Mollie and Grace were not ardent sightseers. +It was really the thought of the haunted house +that had brought them on their pilgrimage. +But Mrs. Post and the countess insisted on poking +their way down the Long Wharf, with its +rows of sailors’ houses and junk shops. Both +girls were dreadfully bored, and secretly longed +to be on the tennis courts with Bab and Ruth. +Yet the thought of the haunted house buoyed +them up. +</p> +<p> +Mrs. Post was a collector. If you have ever +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_217'></a>217</span> +traveled with one, you will understand that it +means hours and hours of looking through dirt +and trash in order to run across one treasure +that a collector regards as “an antique.” +</p> +<p> +Even when Mrs. Post was through with her +search she decided that it was not yet sufficiently +late for them to visit the haunted house. “I +told the caretaker not to meet us there until +a quarter of seven. We shall want only a few +minutes to go through the old place; but, of +course, we must see it under conditions as +romantic as possible.” Mrs. Post then ordered +the chauffeur to take them for a drive before +driving them to the haunted house. +</p> +<p> +Mollie and Grace were unusually quiet, so +they noticed that the Countess Bertouche had +little to say during the afternoon. She seemed +tired and nervous. When Mrs. Post asked her +questions about her life abroad, after she married, +the countess replied in as few words as +possible. +</p> +<p> +At exactly the appointed time the automobile +delivered its passengers before the door of the +house they sought. It was an old, gray, Revolutionary +mansion, three stories high, with a sloping +roof and small windows with diamond-latticed +panes. It was quite dark when the girls +entered the ghostly mansion, following Mrs. +Post and the countess, who were led by a one-eyed +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_218'></a>218</span> +old caretaker carrying a smoky lamp. +There was just enough daylight shining through +the windows to see one’s way about, but the +corners of the vast old house were full of terrifying +shadows. +</p> +<p> +“Let us not stay too long, Mrs. Post,” urged +the countess. “I am not fond of ghosts, and I +am tired.” But Mrs. Post was the kind of sight-seer +who goes on to the end, no matter who lags +behind. She led the party up the winding steps, +peering into each room as they went along. The +house was kept furnished with a few rickety +pieces of old furniture. +</p> +<p> +When they reached the second floor, the caretaker +announced that the middle bedroom was +the sleeping apartment of the haunted lady. +The little party searched it curiously. There +was no sign of the ghostly inhabitant; no perfume +of mignonette. +</p> +<p> +“I don’t see anything unusual about this +room,” said the countess, suppressing a sigh, +“except that it has the most comfortable chair +in the house. I shall sit here and rest while you +take the two girls over the other part of the +building.” +</p> +<p> +The three left her. The woman dropped into +a chair, and a worn, nervous look crossed her +face. +</p> +<p> +As Mollie ascended the attic stairs behind +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_219'></a>219</span> +Grace she called out, “If you will excuse me, +Mrs. Post, I shall go down and join the countess.” +</p> +<p> +An imp of mischief had entered Mollie. +Wrapped up in her handkerchief, carefully concealed +in her purse bag, was a handful of +mignonette, which she had gathered from +Mrs. Ewing’s garden only that morning. +Mollie meant to impersonate the “spirit lady.” +Suddenly she had decided that the countess +was the best one upon whom she could try her +joke. +</p> +<p> +Creeping down the stairs as quietly as a +mouse, Mollie stole into the back room, adjoining +the one where the countess sat. Had she +looked in, she would hardly have played her +naughty trick. The woman who sat there was +a very different person from the gay society +lady they had been meeting everywhere in the +last few weeks. This woman looked weary and +frightened. But Mollie was thinking only of +mischief. +</p> +<p> +Silently she took the mignonette out of her +bag and crushed it in her hand. There was a +sudden fragrance all about her. Then she +slipped her hand slyly through the open doorway +and dropped her bunch of mignonette into +the room where the countess was sitting. There +was no response. The countess had not detected +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_220'></a>220</span> +the odor of the flowers and Mollie was deeply +disappointed. +</p> +<p> +Faintly, however, the countess began to be +aware of the fragrance of a subtle perfume; but +she was thinking too deeply of other things to be +conscious of what it was. Besides, the growing +darkness was making her nervous. +</p> +<p> +Mollie gave up in despair. Her effort with +the mignonette had plainly proved a failure. +The countess refused to be frightened by the +suggestion of the ghost. +</p> +<p> +“Countess!” said Mollie, appearing suddenly +in the open doorway. She certainly expected +no result from this simple action; but the countess, +who thought she was entirely alone, was +dreadfully startled. She rose, with a short +scream of surprise, and started forward. Her +foot catching in a worn old rug, she stumbled. +Mollie was by her side in a second, trying to help +her to rise. +</p> +<p> +“I am so sorry to have frightened you!” the +child said penitently. “Wait a minute, you +have dropped something.” Mollie picked up a +square chamois skin bag. In her excitement +and embarrassment she caught hold of the +wrong end of it. Out of it tumbled a purse, and—Mollie +saw it as plainly as could be, though it +was nearly dark in the room—Mrs. Cartwright’s +diamond butterfly! +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_221'></a>221</span> +</p> +<p> +“Child!” said the countess, angrily. “See +what your nonsense has done! This is the bag +that I wear under my dress to carry my money +and jewels. It is always securely fastened. I +suppose, falling as I did, I must have broken the +catch.” She picked up the things quickly and +thrust them into her bag. It was so dark in the +room she supposed Mollie had not seen them. +Then, holding the bag tightly in her hand, she +went on downstairs, Mollie after her, and joined +Grace and Mrs. Post, who had preceded them to +the automobile. +</p> +<p> +“Well, did anyone see the ghost?” asked Mrs. +Post. “You, Mollie, my child, look as if you +had seen something.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, no,” denied Mollie; “but I am afraid I +frightened the countess. I threw some mignonette +in the room, trying to make her think I +was the ghost, but she didn’t notice it. Then, +when I spoke to her to tell her it was time to +come downstairs, she was dreadfully startled.” +</p> +<p> +Mrs. Post ordered the chauffeur to drive home +first, as she and the countess had a dinner engagement; +the two girls being later taken to +Mrs. Ewing’s. +</p> +<p> +The two women had barely left the car before +Mollie put her lips near Grace’s ear and whispered: +“Grace Carter, the Countess Bertouche +has stolen Mrs. Cartwright’s butterfly! I saw +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_222'></a>222</span> +it with my own eyes. She dropped it out of a +bag on the floor, when she fell down.” +</p> +<p> +“Goose!” smiled Grace. “What are you +talking about? Don’t you suppose a countess +may have a jeweled butterfly of her own?” +</p> +<p> +“Not like that one,” retorted Mollie, firmly. +“I would know it among a thousand. You +needn’t believe me, but it’s as true as that my +name is Mollie Thurston. I am going to tell +Ruth and Bab, as soon as I get home. I know +they will believe me.” +</p> +<p> +“I do believe you, only I am so dumfounded +I can’t take it in,” said Grace. +</p> +<p> +“What on earth is the matter with you, Mollie?” +asked Bab of her sister, as soon as they +had finished dinner. “You look awfully excited.” +</p> +<p> +“Bab,” whispered Mollie, “call Ruth and +Grace right away. Don’t let anyone else come. +Let’s go down to the end of the garden. I have +something I must tell you, this minute!” +</p> +<p> +Grace had already found Ruth, and the two +came hurrying along. “No, Ralph,” ordered +Grace, “you can’t come. This is strictly a girl’s +party.” +</p> +<p> +“Bab,” began Mollie, “you will believe me, +won’t you? I do know what I am talking about. +This afternoon I saw the Countess Bertouche +with Mrs. Cartwright’s diamond butterfly. She +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_223'></a>223</span> +dropped it, right before my eyes, out of the same +kind of bag that Miss Sallie uses to keep her +jewelry in. What can it mean?” +</p> +<p> +“Ruth!” gasped Bab. “Bab!” uttered Ruth. +</p> +<p> +The two girls looked at each other in silence. +Then Bab exclaimed: “It took my Mollie to +make the discovery, after all!” +</p> +<p> +“What are you talking about, Barbara +Thurston? What discovery have I made?” +demanded Mollie. +</p> +<p> +“Ruth, do you think I had better tell the +girls?” asked Bab. +</p> +<p> +Ruth nodded, and Barbara related the principal +facts of the jewel robbery. She also told +the girls that she and Ruth suspected that Harry +Townsend had been the robber who frightened +them at New Haven. “You remember,” Bab +continued, “he was a guest at the hotel the same +night we were, and left early the next morning. +If he had one of the rooms under us, he could +have climbed down the fire escape and into his +own room before anyone could discover him.” +</p> +<p> +But Bab kept to herself that she and Ruth +were expecting another burglary, and that she, +Bab, was to play a part in bringing the thief to +bay. Mollie and Grace would both be terribly +frightened at the thought, but it was just as well +that they knew enough not to be surprised at +what was to follow. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_224'></a>224</span> +</p> +<p> +Barbara went upstairs and wrote a note to the +address in Newport that the detectives had given +to her. It told the story just recited by Mollie. +</p> +<p> +“Ralph,” requested Barbara, sauntering +slowly through the hall, “will you mail this at +once with your own hands? Little Mollie has +done the deed, after all. She has found the +woman who receives Harry Townsend’s stolen +goods!” +</p> +<p> +Ralph took the letter with an exclamation of +surprise and hurried off to the post. +</p> +<h2><a name='chXXII' id='chXXII'></a>CHAPTER XXII—THE TENNIS TOURNAMENT</h2> +<p> +The girls were dressing for the tennis +tournament. The games were to begin +at noon, and continue until six o’clock. +Three hours later the annual tennis ball took +place at the Casino. +</p> +<p> +“You know, Ruth,” said Bab, fixing a pin in +her friend’s collar, as they stood before the mirror, +“that the really most important thing in our +whole stay at Newport is your winning the silver +cup in the tournament to-day.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh!” cried Ruth. “Don’t be quite so energetic, +Bab. You jabbed that pin right into my +neck. I believe I am going to win. I can’t +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_225'></a>225</span> +imagine a good soldier going into battle with the +idea that he is going to be beaten. Why, an +idea like that would take all the fight out of a +man, or a girl either, for that matter. No, Hugh +and I are going to do everything we possibly can +to come out winners. But, if we do, Bab, Hugh +and I will think we owe it to you and Ralph. +You have been such trumps about keeping us up +to the mark with your fine playing.” +</p> +<p> +“Nonsense, Ruth!” retorted Bab, decidedly. +“All Ralph and I ask this afternoon is a chance +to do some shouting for the winners. What +time is the tourney on for the ‘eighteen-year-olds’?” +</p> +<p> +“Just after lunch; about two o’clock, I believe. +Bab, are you nervous about to-night?” +Ruth asked. “Do you think there is going to be +a scene at the ball? The detectives will be +watching Mr. Townsend closely. They suspect +that he means to make another big attempt, +don’t they?” +</p> +<p> +“I really don’t know, Ruth,” Barbara answered. +“I had a short note from Mr. Burton +this morning. I meant to show it to you, but +I did not have a chance. It simply said: +‘Thanks. The game is ours. Keep a sharp +lookout!’ But I want to forget the whole burglary +business to-day. Tennis is the only really +important thing. Hurrah for Miss Ruth Stuart, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_226'></a>226</span> +the famous girl champion!” cried Barbara, then +suddenly sobered down. The two girls had been +in the wildest spirits all day. Indeed, Miss Sallie +had sent them into the same room to dress, in +order to get rid of them. +</p> +<p> +“What is the matter, Bab?” said Ruth, turning +round to look into her friend’s face. +</p> +<p> +“I’ve a confession to make to you. In my +heart of hearts, way down underneath, I am +kind of sneakingly sorry for Harry Townsend. +I know he is a rogue and everything that’s +wicked. When I think of him in that way I am +not sorry for him a bit. Then the thought comes +of the man who has been around with us for +weeks, playing tennis with us and going to our +parties, and I can’t quite take it in.” +</p> +<p> +“I know just what you mean, Bab,” replied +Ruth, reflectively. “Don’t you think it must be +the same idea as Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde? +Everyone has a good and a bad side. We can’t +help being sorry for the good part of a person, +when the evil gets ahead of it. But, then, you +and I have never really liked even the good side +of Harry Townsend much. So I wonder why we +both feel sorry.” +</p> +<p> +“It’s the woman in us, I suppose,” sighed +Bab. +</p> +<p> +“Ruth, come in here and let me see how you +look,” called Miss Sallie. She had sent up to +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_227'></a>227</span> +New York for a special tennis costume for Ruth. +The suit was a light-weight white serge skirt +with an embroidered blouse of handkerchief +linen, and the only color was Ruth’s pale blue +necktie and the snood on her hair, which was +carefully braided and securely fastened to the +back of her head. +</p> +<p> +Gowns were an important part of tournament +days; indeed, the New York Horse Show seldom +shows more elaborate dressing than does +the annual tennis tournament at the Newport +Casino. +</p> +<p> +Mollie and Barbara were the proud owners of +two new gowns made by their mother for this +special occasion. Bab’s frock was a simple yellow +dimity, and she wore a big white hat with a +wreath of yellow roses round it. +</p> +<p> +“You’re a baby blue, Mollie, aren’t you?” +asked Grace standing and admiring her little +friend. Grace had on a lingerie frock of lavender +muslin and lace, and a big hat trimmed in +lavender plumes. +</p> +<p> +“Well,” said Mollie, making her a low bow, +“lucky am I to be dressed in blue, if it means I +may sit near so lovely a person as you. Fortunately, +lavender and blue make a pretty color +combination.” +</p> +<p> +Miss Stuart had a box for the tennis tournament. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_228'></a>228</span> +</p> +<p> +When she and the girls entered it, they found +it nearly filled with roses. There were no cards +except a single one inscribed: “For the Automobile +Girls,” for Miss Sallie was as much an +automobile girl as any of the others. The girls +selected the bunches of flowers that seemed most +suited to their costumes. Miss Sallie and Grace +immediately decided on the white roses, Mollie +chose the pink ones, looking in her pale blue +dress and hat like a little Dresden shepherdess. +</p> +<p> +In some one’s garden a yellow rose bush of +the old-fashioned kind must have bloomed for +Bab. “Why!” uttered Miss Sallie, holding up +Bab’s flowers, from which streamed a long yellow +satin bow, “I have not seen these little yellow +garden roses since I was a girl. See how +they open out their hearts to everyone! Is that +like you, Bab? Be careful how you hold them,” +teased Miss Sallie; “they have a few thorns underneath, +and must be gently handled.” +</p> +<p> +Ruth half suspected Hugh had been the +anonymous giver of the flowers, as soon as she +discovered her own bunch. They formed a big +ball of pale blue hydrangeas, tied with Ruth’s +especial shade of blue ribbon. +</p> +<p> +“See!” said Ruth, laughing, and holding them +up for the other girls to admire. “Hugh was +not discouraged by the fact that blue flowers are +so hard to find. I wouldn’t have dreamed that +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_229'></a>229</span> +hydrangeas could look so lovely, except on the +bush.” +</p> +<p> +Ruth sat in the front of the box, waiting for +her name to be called for her tennis match. +She was one of the most popular visitors in +Newport; nearly everyone who passed her +box stopped to wish good luck to her and to +Hugh. +</p> +<p> +“I have seen a good many sights, in my day,” +said Miss Sallie, gazing around through her +lorgnette, “but never one more beautiful than +this.” +</p> +<p> +The grass of the wide lawns was so perfectly +trimmed that it looked like a carpet of moss. +Over the green there swept a crowd of laughing, +happy people, the women in frocks of every delicate +color. Even the sober note that men’s +clothes generally make in a gay throng was +missing to-day, for the boys, young and old, wore +white flannels and light shirts that rivaled the +dresses of the girls in the brightness of their +hues. +</p> +<p> +Tier upon tier of seats rose up around the +tennis courts; before the first game was called +every one was filled. +</p> +<p> +“Give me my smelling salts, Grace,” said Miss +Sallie, when Ruth and Hugh were called out to +commence their game. “I shall not look at +them until the set is over.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_230'></a>230</span> +</p> +<p> +“O Miss Sallie!” declared Ralph, who had +quietly slipped into Ruth’s place next Barbara. +“I am ashamed of you for not having more +courage. I am certain they will win. We shall +have two silver cups in this box in the next hour +or so.” +</p> +<p> +Over the heads of the great crowd Barbara +could see the Countess Bertouche. She was +standing near Mr. and Mrs. Erwin’s box, in +which sat Governor and Mrs. Post, Gladys and +Harry Townsend. +</p> +<p> +For the first time in her acquaintance with +them, Barbara saw Harry Townsend leave his +seat and walk across the lawn with the countess. +Evidently she had made some request of him. +Not far off Barbara could also see a tall, blond +man, with a curly, light mustache, who followed +the pair with his eyes and then moved nonchalantly +in their direction. +</p> +<p> +But Harry Townsend was back with his +friends in a minute. He had only taken the +countess to her place, so that she need not be +alone in the crowd. +</p> +<p> +Ruth and Hugh were easy winners. They +had no such tennis battle as they fought the day +they earned the right to represent their crowd +over the heads of Ralph and Barbara. +</p> +<p> +“Hurrah! Hurrah! Hurrah!” shouted the +crowd. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_231'></a>231</span> +</p> +<p> +Ruth and Hugh were standing near each other +in front of the judges’ stand, where the prizes +were awarded. +</p> +<p> +With a low bow, Mr. Cartwright presented +Ruth with a beautiful silver cup and to Hugh +another of the same kind. On the outside of +each cup was engraved a design of two racquets +crossing each other, with the word “champion” +below. +</p> +<p> +Barbara and Ruth had given up all their interest +and thought to the tennis match during +the day; but Ruth having won her cup, both +girls’ minds turned to the jewel robbery. +</p> +<p> +Except for the note Bab had received in the +morning, she had had no sign nor signal from +the two detectives. The Countess Bertouche, +apparently as calm and undisturbed as any of +the other guests, had been an interested watcher +of the tournament. +</p> +<p> +The girls were late in arriving at the ball. +Miss Stuart had insisted on their resting an hour +after dinner, and the affair was in full swing +when they entered the beautiful Casino ballroom. +</p> +<p> +“You’re just in time for the barn dance, all +of you,” called Mrs. Cartwright. “We are going +to be informal for the next half hour, at +least. Come, Ruth, I insist on you and Hugh +leading off. You are our special tennis champions. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_232'></a>232</span> +Wasn’t it hard luck that I didn’t win, +when my husband was a judge?” +</p> +<p> +“Miss Thurston,” said Harry Townsend, +turning suddenly to Barbara, “won’t you dance +with me?” +</p> +<p> +Barbara’s hands turned cold as ice and her +cheeks suddenly flamed. She hated to dance +with a man whom she knew to be of the +character of Harry Townsend. Yet how could +she refuse? +</p> +<p> +He looked at her coolly, and Bab saw a mocking +smile curl the corners of his lips. But he +was as smooth and courteous as usual. +</p> +<p> +“He is the prince of actors,” thought Bab. +“I was a goose to let him see how I felt. I will +show him that I know how to act as well as he +does, when I am forced to it.” +</p> +<p> +Barbara accepted the invitation quietly. +They took their places with the two long rows of +dancers extending down the whole length of the +great ballroom. +</p> +<p> +The barn dance, with its merry, unconventional +movement, its swinging music and grace, +was generally the greatest joy to Bab. But tonight, +in spite of her pretense at acting, her feet +lagged. She dared not look into the face of her +partner. He was as gay and debonair as usual. +</p> +<p> +When the dance was over, Townsend asked +Bab to walk out on the lawn with him. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_233'></a>233</span> +</p> +<p> +As Ruth saw Harry and Barbara walk out at +the door, she turned suddenly to the stranger +with whom she was talking. “Will you,” she +said to him, “tell Ralph Ewing I would like to +speak to him at once? I want to tell him something +that is very important. Please forgive +my asking you, but I must see him. I will wait +right here until you find him.” It was five—ten +minutes, before Ralph was found. +</p> +<p> +Harry Townsend meant to discover what Barbara +Thurston knew. She was a young girl, +still at school. He was a man approaching +thirty, with a record behind him of nearly ten +years of successful villainy. +</p> +<p> +Would Barbara betray herself? Would she +“give the game away?” +</p> +<p> +“Miss Thurston,” began Harry Townsend, +politely, “as I shall be going away from Newport +very soon, I want to have a talk with you. +I must confess, that, since the night of Mrs. +Erwin’s ball, I have been very angry with you. +No high-minded man could endure the suggestion +you made against my honor, when you +asked Hugh Post to search me, so soon after his +mother’s jewels had disappeared. But time has +passed, and I do not now feel so wounded. Before +I go away, would you mind telling me why +you made such an accusation against me?” +</p> +<p> +“Mr. Townsend,” said Barbara, biting her +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_234'></a>234</span> +lips, but keeping cool and collected, “is it +necessary for you to ask me why I made such an +accusation? If it is, then, I beg your pardon. +The jewels were not in your possession, certainly, +when the search was made. I own I was +most unwise.” +</p> +<p> +“Then you withdraw the accusation?” +Townsend was puzzled. He had expected Barbara +to defy him, to insist he had stolen the +jewels, that she had seen him in the act of doing +it. He was wise enough to know that, if he +could once make her angry, she would betray +what she knew. He had still to discover who +the gypsy was that had so strangely revealed to +him her knowledge of his crimes. +</p> +<p> +Barbara’s heart was beating like a sledgehammer. +</p> +<p> +There was a slight movement in the nearby +shrubbery. Harry Townsend wheeled like a +flash. Barbara turned at the same instant. It +was only a stranger who had wandered across +the lawn and mistaken the path, but Barbara +knew that his presence there meant eternal +vigilance. +</p> +<p> +“O Mr. Townsend,” she said, “the music is +commencing. I would rather return to the ballroom. +I have an engagement for this dance.” +</p> +<p> +Harry Townsend realized he must manage to +entice Barbara to a more secluded part of the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_235'></a>235</span> +Casino grounds before he could have a satisfactory +talk with her. +</p> +<p> +“No,” he said, “we will not go back yet, I +want to talk to you. We must understand each +other better, before the night is over. Come!” +He spoke in a voice as cold and hard as ice and +took Barbara by the wrist. +</p> +<p> +Barbara could not jerk away or call for help. +She decided it was best to follow him. +</p> +<p> +“You are not running away, are you, Miss +Thurston?” It was Ralph’s voice calling. “I +am sure Mr. Townsend will excuse you, as you +have a previous engagement with me.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, certainly,” said Harry Townsend, pleasantly, +“sorry as I am to lose Miss Thurston’s +society.” As Barbara and Ralph walked away, +he bit his lips savagely. Then he decided to follow +the tall man he had seen moving about in +the shrubbery. It might be that the man suspected +something. But Townsend found him +ten minutes later in the smoking-room, quietly +moving around among the men. +</p> +<p> +“Bab,” Ruth had a chance to whisper to her +later in the evening, “is it all right with you? I +was desperately frightened when I saw you disappear +outside with Harry Townsend. Have +you noticed something?” +</p> +<p> +“What?” said Bab, gazing searchingly about +her. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_236'></a>236</span> +</p> +<p> +“Only,” Ruth answered, “that the Countess +Bertouche is not here this evening.” +</p> +<p> +Both realized that the first card in the game +had been played. +</p> +<h2><a name='chXXIII' id='chXXIII'></a>CHAPTER XXIII—BROUGHT TO BAY</h2> +<p> +One other person had noticed, with even +greater interest than had Ruth and +Bab, that the Countess Bertouche had +failed to appear at the ball. That person was +the jewel thief, Harry Townsend. He was filled +with a silent rage. How dared she fail him this +night of all others? +</p> +<p> +All the fellow’s plans were carefully laid. +The woman with the jewels he coveted sat in the +ballroom; large and slow witted, she would not +be quick either to discover her loss or to raise +an alarm. And Harry Townsend was on +friendly terms with her. Once she decided to +leave the brightly lighted halls for the darkness +of the grounds outside, lifting the tiara would be +an easy matter. But Townsend never kept the +jewels he stole in his possession ten minutes +after their theft. How was he to get rid of +them to-night? +</p> +<p> +It was after midnight. Many of the guests +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_237'></a>237</span> +had withdrawn to the veranda; the lawns were +filled with people walking about. Now Harry +Townsend stood back of a row of lights that cast +a deep shadow. He was talking to some acquaintances. +The women were elegantly +gowned, and one of them wore a beautiful +diamond tiara. +</p> +<p> +Bab was standing alone in the door of the +girls’ dressing-room. Miss Sallie had called +her in, after supper, to smooth her hair. The +other girls had been with her, but they had returned +to join the dancers. Bab was resting +and thinking. Mollie and Grace knew nothing +of what she and Ruth had on their minds. +The younger girls knew that Harry Townsend +and the Countess Bertouche were +suspected as thieves, but they did not know +that the detectives were on the alert, and that the +arrest might come to-night. +</p> +<p> +Barbara was wondering if she ought to tell +Gladys Le Baron what she knew. After all, +Gladys was her cousin; and, as she had told +Ralph, the other day, Bab felt that there ought +to be a certain loyalty among people of the same +blood, even when they were not fond of one +another. +</p> +<p> +To-night Gladys Le Baron had been more conspicuous +with Harry Townsend than ever before. +Not only was she seen with him constantly, but she +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_238'></a>238</span> +wore an air of conscious pride, +as if to say, “See what a prize I have won!” +</p> +<p> +Gladys had passed Bab two or three times +during the evening, but had pretended not to see +her. Now she was coming in at the dressing-room +door. +</p> +<p> +“Gladys,” said Bab, timidly. +</p> +<p> +Gladys turned to her haughtily. “I would +rather,” she said, “that you did not speak to +me. We cannot have much to say to each other. +Harry Townsend told me”—Gladys spoke +so passionately and with such deep anger in her +tones that Barbara stared at her aghast—“of +the accusation you made against him. He made +me promise not to speak of it, but I will speak +of it to you. I want you to know that I shall +never forgive you as long as I live, and that I +shall get even with you some day. You are +jealous and envious of me because we have more +money, and because Harry Townsend likes me. +I want you never to talk to me.” +</p> +<p> +“O Gladys!” said Barbara. She was angry +and hurt, but she was more frightened by the +real feeling her cousin showed. Did she care +for Mr. Townsend so much? Gladys was nearly +eighteen, and Bab knew that ever since she was +a girl of fourteen she had been brought up to +think she was a young lady. +</p> +<p> +“Gladys,” said Bab, firmly, “listen to me! +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_239'></a>239</span> +Be quiet. I cannot tell you what I wish to say +in this ballroom, to-night, among all these people, +but I have something to tell you that you +simply must know. Do you understand? Come +to my house in the morning, and don’t fail.” +Barbara’s tones were so new and commanding +that Gladys could only stare at her in silent +amazement. +</p> +<p> +“Yes,” she said, meekly; “I will come.” +</p> +<p> +Bab’s eyes were burning, and her cheeks +stung with the shame of the scene between herself +and Gladys. In order to be alone in the +fresh air, she slipped out of the dressing-room +door which opened into a side yard. This yard +had a double hedge of althea bushes which led +into the back part of the Casino grounds. At +the same instant that Bab left the dressing-room +door, a man passed her on the other side of the +hedge. He was going into the back part of the +garden. +</p> +<p> +The show grounds of the Casino were in a central +court. In the rear, back of the kitchens, +was a long arbor covered with heavy grapevines. +The man Bab followed slipped into this arbor. +</p> +<p> +When Barbara glanced into it a second later—she +dared not move quickly, for fear of making +a noise—there was no human figure in sight. +“He has gone on down through the arbor and +slipped over the fence,” she thought to herself. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_240'></a>240</span> +</p> +<p> +She was feeling her way along, trying to keep +in the center path. The night was dark, and +there were few stars overhead. +</p> +<p> +Suddenly, Bab gave a little shriek of terror +and started back. Crouching in the darkness +was a man. His back was turned to Barbara, +and, if the darkness was not deceiving her, he +was digging in the earth. +</p> +<p> +But Barbara’s shriek roused him. “You, +again!” he cried. He leaped at her, and, before +she could call for help, his hand covered her +mouth, and her head was pressed back. +</p> +<p> +“Don’t make a noise,” another voice said +quietly. “My instructions were not to make a +scene.” +</p> +<p> +Townsend felt his own arms seized and drawn +down to his sides. The big, blond man, who had +interrupted his tête-à-tête with Barbara earlier +in the evening, was again by his side. A smaller, +dark man stood near him. +</p> +<p> +“Well, we have got you this time with the +goods on you, or pretty close to you,” said the +smaller detective, striking a match and looking +down at his feet. Just near where they stood, +only partially concealed by the dirt, which had +been hastily dug up, something brilliant flashed +and sparkled. +</p> +<p> +“Did you think, Mr. Townsend,” laughed Detective +Burton quietly, “that you were the only +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_241'></a>241</span> +clever person in Newport? These jewels you +have just stolen are hardly worth the risk you +ran. You might get about twenty-five dollars +for the lot. I suppose you didn’t know, since +it has become the fashion to have a jewel thief in +Newport, it has also become the fashion to wear +paste jewels.” The man held the tiara in his +hand. “But I will restore them to the rightful +owner,” he said. “Mrs. Oliver informed me +they were gone, two minutes after you slipped +them out of her hair.” +</p> +<p> +Townsend had not spoken. “Don’t,” he now +said, with a shudder, “put those handcuffs on +my hands. I will go quietly. I see the game is +up—thanks to you!” He turned to Barbara +with a snarl. But Ruth and Ralph were standing +close by her side. +</p> +<p> +Barbara was much shaken and frightened by +her encounter, but she tried to summon a little +of her old spirit. “You do me too much honor, +Mr. Townsend,” she answered quietly. +</p> +<p> +“Where is the Countess Bertouche?” asked +Townsend stolidly. +</p> +<p> +“She is ready to leave Newport with you to-night. +Only we persuaded her to get ready a +little earlier; indeed, we called upon her this +afternoon, while she was at the tournament, and +were waiting for her when she got back. She +had two or three little trinkets in her possession, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_242'></a>242</span> +which she was holding for you, that we wished to +return to their rightful owners. The lady will +be able to travel as soon as you are. We think +it best not to have any excitement in Newport. +By the way,” went on the detective—the three +young people were listening breathlessly—“the +lady is not such a cool customer as you are. +She confessed that she was not a countess, +but a poor newspaper woman out of a job, +whom you enticed down here to help you. She +explained that you had been mailing letters of +instruction to her by sending them on to New +York and having them remailed to her here. A +poor business it has been for both of you, I am +thinking.” +</p> +<p> +“Ruth,” said Barbara, quickly, “it’s too +awful! Let us go back to Miss Sallie!” +</p> +<h2><a name='chXXIV' id='chXXIV'></a>CHAPTER XXIV—GOOD-BYE TO NEWPORT</h2> +<p> +Early next morning Ruth and Barbara +made full confession to Miss Sallie. +Mollie and Grace were not surprised, +for they had been told enough of the circumstances +to expect the outcome. But imagine +Miss Sallie! +</p> +<p> +“You mean to tell me, Ruth and Bab,” she +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_243'></a>243</span> +gasped, dropping limply into the nearest chair, +“that Harry Townsend is the jewel thief, the +Newport Raffles? Why, you girls have walked +with him, talked with him, played tennis with +him! And Barbara has suspected him all the +time! My heavens!” she wailed, in despair. +“Did it never dawn on you, Barbara, that you +might have been killed?” +</p> +<p> +Miss Stuart was overcome. “Ruth Stuart, +my own niece, do you mean to tell me that you +lately discovered that ‘this Townsend’ was the +thief who tried to rob us in New Haven? Why +was I not told at once? But then, I am grateful +I was not. And you, Mollie, fourteen-year-old +Mollie, you found out this wretch’s accomplice, +and discovered Mrs. Cartwright’s stolen butterfly! +I never would have thought it of you!” +</p> +<p> +“But I didn’t mean to, Miss Sallie. It was +all an accident. I am awfully sorry for that +poor woman,” answered Mollie. +</p> +<p> +“Nonsense, child!” said Miss Sallie. “I am +grateful enough that such dangerous people are +out of the way.” +</p> +<p> +The girls were standing in a circle round her. +“Come to my arms,” she demanded of Grace. +“Thank heavens, child, you have not turned +detective, and can be relied on to keep me company!” +</p> +<p> +“But it was just as much Grace’s fault as it +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_244'></a>244</span> +was mine that I discovered the butterfly,” +argued Mollie, who could not see that Miss Sallie +was joking. “She was with me when I found +it out.” Everyone joined in the laugh at +Mollie’s expense. +</p> +<p> +“Some one to see you in the library, miss,” +announced Susan, the parlor maid. “She says +she’d like to see you alone, first, and she’d +rather not give her name.” +</p> +<p> +“Then you are not to go one step, Barbara +Thurston,” said Miss Stuart in the voice the +girls knew had to be obeyed. “There is no telling +who it is waiting for you, nor what her intentions +may be toward you. You’d go if you +thought you’d be murdered the next minute. I +never saw a girl like you. I will go myself,” +announced Miss Sallie. +</p> +<p> +“Oh, no,” said the girls, all pulling together +at her skirts. +</p> +<p> +Miss Sallie had to pause. “If you think, +young ladies,” she said, calmly, “that, because +I have not unearthed a jewel robber, nor attacked +a burglar in the dark, I am therefore +more of a coward than a parcel of silly girls, +you are vastly mistaken. Let go of me!” Miss +Sallie marched majestically forward. +</p> +<p> +“Susan, <em>I</em> will go down.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, no’m,” pleaded Susan, giggling. She +had no idea what all the fuss was about, but she +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_245'></a>245</span> +knew it was most unnecessary. “Please’m, let +me whisper to you. It’s only that Miss Gladys +Le Baron, but I promised not to give her name. +I am sure she means no harm, miss. She looks +like she was worried and had been crying a bit, +ma’am.” +</p> +<p> +“It is all right, Barbara,” said Miss Sallie. +“From what Susan tells me you may go +downstairs alone.” +</p> +<p> +Bab had not the faintest idea who could be +waiting for her. In all the excitement, she had +entirely forgotten that she had told Gladys Le +Baron to come to see her this morning without +fail. As soon as she opened the library door, +she remembered. “Good morning,” she said, +coldly. +</p> +<p> +But Gladys flung her arms about her neck and +burst into a torrent of tears. “I know it all, +all!” she said. “Mrs. Post and Mrs. Erwin +called me into their rooms last night, and told +me everything. I had expected Harry Townsend +to take me home from the ball, and, when +he didn’t put in his appearance, I was so angry +and behaved so badly Mrs. Post said I had to be +told at once. Mrs. Erwin wanted to wait until +morning. O Bab, I didn’t sleep a wink last +night!” +</p> +<p> +“I am sorry,” said Bab, but she didn’t +really show a great deal of feeling. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_246'></a>246</span> +</p> +<p> +“Bab,” Gladys went on, “I simply can’t believe +it! And to think you knew it almost all the +time! Mrs. Post says I have to believe it, now, +because the whole story is out. She says she +was completely deceived, too, and can understand +why I thought Townsend was a gentleman. +Father seemed to think he was all right. He +told us all about his being an orphan, and who +his rich relations were. Mrs. Erwin is so good. +She just says she is sorry for me, and hasn’t uttered +a word of blame. Only think, I brought +that dreadful wretch to her house, and I am responsible +for all the trouble! O Barbara, I +can never face it!” Gladys wiped her eyes +again with her handkerchief, which was already +wet with her tears. +</p> +<p> +“I want to go home to mother to-day, but Mrs. +Erwin says I have to stay with her a little while +longer. She says that, if I rush right off now, +if I disappear the very same day Harry Townsend +and that woman leave, people will believe +there is more between us than there really is. +There wasn’t anything exactly serious, though I +did like him. I am sure I shall never hold up +my head again.” +</p> +<p> +“I wanted to warn you sooner, Gladys; believe +me, I did,” answered Barbara; “but I +knew you wouldn’t listen to me, and would not +believe a word I said.” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_247'></a>247</span> +</p> +<p> +“I know, Barbara,” said Gladys, humbly. +“I have been a horrid stuck-up goose. I know, +now, if you hadn’t seen him steal the necklace +at Mrs. Erwin’s, we might never have found out +who the thief was. Then I don’t know what +dreadful thing might have happened to me, if I +had gone on seeing him and never understood +his true nature. Do you think he could have +stolen my bracelet?” +</p> +<p> +“I know he did,” Bab answered. +</p> +<p> +“The horrid, hateful thing!” cried Gladys, +with a fresh burst of tears. “Barbara, I want +to ask you a favor. Will you beg Ruth to let +me go back to Kingsbridge in the automobile +with you? I suppose I ask you because I have +been more hateful to you than to anyone else. I +know if you will forgive me the other girls will. +Ruth will do anything you ask her.” +</p> +<p> +“But I can’t ask Ruth such a favor as that, +Gladys,” argued Barbara. “There wouldn’t be +room in the car, for one thing.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, I could sit on the little seat and I would +be as nice and give as little trouble as I possibly +could, if you will only ask her. I somehow feel +that if you girls will stick by me, now, other +people will not think so badly of me. They will +know I have been a goose, and have been dreadfully +deceived by Harry Townsend, but they’ll +understand that I never meant any wrong, and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_248'></a>248</span> +am not really bad. You see, Bab, you and Mollie +are my cousins. Everyone is sure to find out +you helped to expose the awful villain; so, +if I am seen with you now, it will show that you +take my part, and that you knew I had only been +deceived.” +</p> +<p> +“Don’t you think it is a good deal to ask of +me, Gladys?” said Barbara, speaking very +slowly. She was thinking of every snub, every +cruel thrust Gladys had given her since they +were children. +</p> +<p> +Gladys did not answer at first. Then she +shook her head, and rose to go. “Yes, Barbara,” +she said; “I know I don’t deserve a bit +of kindness at your hands. I have been perfectly +hateful to you, always. Good-bye.” +</p> +<p> +“Oh, stay, Gladys,” begged Bab, penitent in +an instant. “I didn’t mean that. Of course +we will all stand by you. Indeed, I shall ask +Ruth if you may go back in the automobile +with us, and I am sure, if Miss Stuart thinks +there is room enough, Ruth will be delighted to +have you. She is always the dearest, most +generous girl in the world,” said Bab, her face +glowing with the enthusiasm she always felt in +speaking of Ruth. +</p> +<p> +“Now,” she continued, “do come on upstairs +and take off your hat. You must stay to lunch +with us. Oh, no; you needn’t be afraid of Miss +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_249'></a>249</span> +Stuart. She won’t be unkind to you; she’s a +perfect dear! She’ll just be awfully sorry for +you, when you tell her how badly you feel. +Come on, Gladys.” Bab took hold of her hand. +</p> +<p> +“Won’t you call Ruth down first?” urged +Gladys. “I feel too much ashamed to go right +on up there among all of you.” +</p> +<p> +Ruth and Bab, between them, persuaded +Gladys to go to their rooms. To their surprise, +Mistress Mollie was the one to be appeased. She +was not so ready to kiss and make up as Bab +had been, yet even Mollie’s “hard” little heart +softened when she saw what a changed and +chastened Gladys the girls brought upstairs with +them. +</p> +<p> +“You’ll see I am going to be different,” +Gladys said to Bab, “and if ever there’s a +chance for me to prove how I appreciate your +being so kind to me now, I shall do it. Of +course, I don’t expect you to have much faith +in me yet.” +</p> +<p> +“Miss Barbara Thurston is requested to +spend her last day in Newport as the guest of +honor of Governor and Mrs. Post on board their +yacht, the ‘Penguin,’ which is at this instant +awaiting her answer outside in Narragansett +Bay,” said Ruth, with a flourish of a letter +she held in her hand and a low bow to +Barbara. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_250'></a>250</span> +</p> +<p> +“Goose!” shot Barbara at Ruth. “But are +we all invited for a sail? How jolly!” +</p> +<p> +“I am no goose, madam,” retorted Ruth. “I +mean what I say. Read this.” +</p> +<p> +She handed Barbara a letter which Miss +Stuart had received from Mrs. Post only a few +minutes before, and which read: +</p> +<p style='margin-left: 2em;margin-right: 2em;'> +<span class='sc'>My Dear Miss Stuart</span>, +</p> +<p style='margin-left: 2em;margin-right: 2em;'> +We want, in some quiet fashion, to show our appreciation +of, and thanks to, the little girl who so patiently and +cleverly kept her own counsel, and so materially aided in +the discovery of the jewel thief. I feel that I did not do her +justice. Governor Post and I both believe that it is to her +wit and courage that I owe the return of my emerald necklace. +I have talked matters over with Hugh, and, with +your consent, I should like to give a luncheon, in her honor, +on board the yacht at one o’clock to-morrow. We will +spend the afternoon sailing in the bay. Only our intimate +friends will be invited and we feel that no party could be +complete, at Newport, without the presence of “The Automobile +Girls.” +</p> +<p style='text-align:right; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; margin-right:2em;;'>Faithfully yours,</p> +<p style='text-align:right; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; margin-right:2em;;'><span class='sc'>Katherine Post</span>.</p> +<p> +“What larks!” cried Barbara, blushing with +pleasure. “Has Miss Sallie said we could go?” +</p> +<p> +“Certainly she has,” rejoined Ruth. “I told +Hugh so at once.” +</p> +<p> + Columbia, the gem of the ocean,<br /> + The home of the brave and the free,<br /> + The shrine of each patriot’s devotion——<br /> +</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_251'></a>251</span></div> +<p> +The young people were in the bow of the yacht +when the music commenced. “Why, Hugh,” +Bab whispered to him in an undertone, “have +we a band on board? How perfectly delightful!” +</p> +<p> +“Young Miss America,” Hugh answered, +“you needn’t think, for one minute, that this +party on the ‘Penguin’ is going to enjoy any +ordinary entertainment to-day. The band is not +half. Just you wait, and see all the remarkable +things that are to take place on this blessed boat +excursion.” +</p> +<p> +Earlier in the day, when Ruth and Grace first +came aboard, they passed through the salon on +their way to the upper deck. Grace caught hold +of Ruth’s sleeve and drew her back to whisper +to her: “Has it ever occurred to you that Harry +Townsend might have stolen your fifty dollars +that disappeared after we spent our first day on +the yacht? I have been thinking that he must +have been dreadfully hard up, or he never +would have tried the robbery at New Haven, or +have stolen such a small sum from you afterwards.” +</p> +<p> +“Yes, I have thought about it,” said Ruth, +shaking her head, with a forlorn gesture. +“Isn’t it too dreadful? Let’s forget all about +him to-day.” +</p> +<p> +The luncheon was announced promptly at one. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_252'></a>252</span> +</p> +<p> +“‘The Automobile Girls,’ including Miss +Sallie, will kindly stay on deck until they are +summoned,” called Mrs. Post, sweeping on +ahead, followed by her other guests. +</p> +<p> +Miss Sallie and the girls waited in some excitement. +The sun was shining gayly on the +deck of the little ship, which sailed through the +water like a white bird. All the flags were +flying in Barbara’s honor, as the governor +explained, when she came on board. +</p> +<p> +Suddenly Hugh’s smiling face appeared at +the open door. “Come in, now,” he requested. +</p> +<p> +Miss Sallie and the girls marched into the +long salon dining-room, while the band played +“Liberty Bell.” +</p> +<p> +In the center of the luncheon table, raised on a +moss-covered stand, was a miniature automobile. +In it sat five dolls wearing automobile +veils of different colors and long dust coats. +Two of the dolls were blondes, the other two were +brunettes. But the stateliest and handsomest +doll of the lot had soft, white hair and reclined +against a violet cushion. A pale blue flag flew +over the car. It bore the inscription: “The +Automobile Girls—Long May They Flourish!” +</p> +<p> +At either end of the table stood Hugh’s and +Ruth’s silver cups, won at the tennis tournament. +</p> +<p> +As Miss Sallie and the four girls took their +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_253'></a>253</span> +places, Hugh raised one cup, his mother the +other. “We will drink from these loving +cups,” he said, “to the health of our guests +of honor, ‘The Automobile Girls.’” He then +passed the cups, filled with a fruit punch, around +the table. +</p> +<p> +At the close of the luncheon, Hugh again rose +to his feet. +</p> +<p> +“Ladies and gentlemen,” he announced, “I +am going to make a speech.” +</p> +<p> +“Don’t do it, Hugh,” laughed Ralph. +</p> +<p> +“All right, Ralph,” said Hugh; “I won’t. +Barbara,” Hugh leaned over to attract her attention, +and Barbara turned a rosy red, +“here’s a souvenir of Newport for you. I +guess it’s a gift from us all.” He motioned to +his friends around the table and handed to Bab +a small green velvet box. “For the girl who is +always on the watch,” he ended. +</p> +<p> +Barbara’s eyes were full of tears. They +came partly from embarrassment, but most of +all from pleasure. Inside the velvet case was +a tiny gold watch, set in a circle of small +emeralds. +</p> +<p> +But Mollie was calling Bab to look at her gift. +Mrs. Cartwright, who sat next her favorite of +the girls, had pinned a little, pearl butterfly in +the lace yoke of Mollie’s gown. Ruth and Grace +were each rejoicing in their gifts, silver pins +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_254'></a>254</span> +representing tennis racquets, their souvenirs of +the luncheon and their month’s stay in Newport. +</p> +<p> +“It has been just too lovely!” said Mollie to +Mrs. Post, as she bade her good-night. “Yes, +we start for home the first thing in the morning. +In a few days there will be no more ‘Automobile +Girls,’” she ended with a sigh. +</p> +<p> +“Oh,” said Ruth, laughing and coming up beside +her, “who knows? You never can tell! +Good-bye, everyone,” she said, taking hold of +Bab’s hand. “We have had the time of our +lives, just as we hoped we would. Till we meet +again,” she finished with a smile. +</p> +<p> +The four girls ran down the gangplank and +rejoined Miss Sallie. +</p> +<p> +As many of our readers will guess, the return +to Kingsbridge did not bring an end to the +adventures of the natural and charming girls in +their automobile. Further adventures and a +host of new things remain to be told, but these +must be deferred for narration in the next +volume, which will be entitled, “<span class='sc'>The Automobile +Girls in the Berkshires</span>; or, The Ghost of +Lost Man’s Trail.” +</p> +<div class='center'> +<p> </p> +<p><span style='font-variant:small-caps'>[The End]</span></p> +</div> +<hr class='tb' /> +<p> +HENRY ALTEMUS COMPANY’S +</p> +<p> +Best and Least Expensive +</p> +<p> +Books for Boys and Girls +</p> +<p> +<span style='font-size:larger;font-weight:bold;'>The Motor Boat Club Series</span> +</p> +<p> +By H. IRVING HANCOCK +</p> +<p> +The keynote of these books is manliness. The stories are +wonderfully entertaining, and they are at the same time sound +and wholesome. No boy will willingly lay down an unfinished +book in this series. +</p> +<p> + 1 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB OF THE KENNEBEC; Or,<br /> + The Secret of Smugglers’ Island.<br /> + 2 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AT NANTUCKET; Or, The<br /> + Mystery of the Dunstan Heir.<br /> + 3 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB OFF LONG ISLAND; Or, A<br /> + Daring Marine Game at Racing Speed.<br /> + 4 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AND THE WIRELESS; Or,<br /> + The Dot, Dash and Dare Cruise.<br /> + 5 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB IN FLORIDA; Or, Laying<br /> + the Ghost of Alligator Swamp.<br /> + 6 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AT THE GOLDEN GATE;<br /> + Or, A Thrilling Capture in the Great Fog.<br /> + 7 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB ON THE GREAT LAKES;<br /> + Or, The Flying Dutchman of the Big Fresh Water.<br /> +</p> +<p> +Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, $1.00 +</p> +<p> +Sold by all booksellers or sent postpaid on receipt of price. +</p> +<p> +Henry Altemus Company +</p> +<p> +1326-1336 Vine Street, Philadelphia +</p> +<hr class='tb' /> +<p> +<span style='font-size:larger;font-weight:bold;'>Battleship Boys Series</span> +</p> +<p> +By FRANK GEE PATCHIN +</p> +<p> +These stories throb with the life of young Americans on to-day’s +huge drab Dreadnaughts. +</p> +<p> + 1 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS AT SEA; Or, Two Apprentices<br /> + in Uncle Sam’s Navy.<br /> + 2 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS’ FIRST STEP UPWARD; Or,<br /> + Winning Their Grades as Petty Officers.<br /> + 3 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS IN FOREIGN SERVICE; Or,<br /> + Earning New Ratings in European Seas.<br /> + 4 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS IN THE TROPICS; Or, Upholding<br /> + the American Flag in a Honduras Revolution.<br /> + 5 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS UNDER FIRE; Or, The Dash for<br /> + the Besieged Kam Shau Mission.<br /> + 6 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS IN THE WARDROOM; Or,<br /> + Winning their Commissions as Line Officers.<br /> + 7 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS WITH THE ADRIATIC CHASERS;<br /> + Or, Blocking the Path of the Undersea Raiders.<br /> + 8 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS’ SKY PATROL; Or, Fighting<br /> + the Hun from Above the Clouds.<br /> +</p> +<p> +Price, $1.00 each +</p> +<p> + <br /> +</p> +<p> +<span style='font-size:larger;font-weight:bold;'>The Range and Grange Hustlers</span> +</p> +<p> +By FRANK GEE PATCHIN +</p> +<p> +Have you any idea of the excitements, the glories of life on +great ranches in the West? Any bright boy will “devour” the +books of this series, once he has made a start with the first +volume. +</p> +<p> + 1 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS ON THE RANCH;<br /> + Or, The Boy Shepherds of the Great Divide.<br /> + 2 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS’ GREATEST ROUND-UP;<br /> + Or, Pitting Their Wits Against a Packers’ Combine.<br /> + 3 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS ON THE PLAINS;<br /> + Or, Following the Steam Plows Across the Prairie.<br /> + 4 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS AT CHICAGO;<br /> + Or, The Conspiracy of the Wheat Pit.<br /> +</p> +<p> +Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, $1.00 +</p> +<hr class='tb' /> +<p> +<span style='font-size:larger;font-weight:bold;'>Submarine Boys Series</span> +</p> +<p> +By VICTOR G. DURHAM +</p> +<p> + THE SUBMARINE BOYS ON DUTY;<br /> + Or, Life on a Diving Torpedo Boat.<br /> + THE SUBMARINE BOYS’ TRIAL TRIP;<br /> + Or, “Making Good” as Young Experts.<br /> + THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE MIDDIES;<br /> + Or, The Prize Detail at Annapolis.<br /> + THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE SPIES;<br /> + Or, Dodging the Sharks of the Deep.<br /> + THE SUBMARINE BOYS’ LIGHTNING CRUISE;<br /> + Or, The Young Kings of the Deep.<br /> + THE SUBMARINE BOYS FOR THE FLAG;<br /> + Or, Deeding Their Lives to Uncle Sam.<br /> + THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE SMUGGLERS;<br /> + Or, Breaking Up the New Jersey Customs Frauds.<br /> +</p> +<p> + <br /> +</p> +<p> +<span style='font-size:larger;font-weight:bold;'>Grace Harlowe Overseas Series</span> +</p> +<p> + GRACE HARLOWE OVERSEAS.<br /> + GRACE HARLOWE WITH THE RED CROSS IN FRANCE.<br /> + GRACE HARLOWE WITH THE MARINES AT CHATEAU THIERRY.<br /> + GRACE HARLOWE WITH THE AMERICAN ARMY IN THE ARGONNE.<br /> +</p> +<p> + <br /> +</p> +<p> +<span style='font-size:larger;font-weight:bold;'>The College Girls Series</span> +</p> +<p> +By JESSIE GRAHAM FLOWER, A.M. +</p> +<p> + GRACE HARLOWE’S FIRST YEAR AT OVERTON COLLEGE.<br /> + GRACE HARLOWE’S SECOND YEAR AT OVERTON COLLEGE.<br /> + GRACE HARLOWE’S THIRD YEAR AT OVERTON COLLEGE.<br /> + GRACE HARLOWE’S FOURTH YEAR AT OVERTON COLLEGE.<br /> + GRACE HARLOWE’S RETURN TO OVERTON CAMPUS.<br /> + GRACE HARLOWE’S PROBLEM.<br /> + GRACE HARLOWE’S GOLDEN SUMMER.<br /> +</p> +<p> +All these books are bound in Cloth and will be sent post-paid +on receipt of only $1.00 each. +</p> +<hr class='tb' /> +<p> +<span style='font-size:larger;font-weight:bold;'>Pony Rider Boys Series</span> +</p> +<p> +By FRANK GEE PATCHIN +</p> +<p> +These tales may be aptly described the best books for boys and girls. +</p> +<p> + 1 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE ROCKIES;<br /> + Or, The Secret of the Lost Claim.<br /> + 2 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN TEXAS;<br /> + Or, The Veiled Riddle of the Plains.<br /> + 3 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN MONTANA;<br /> + Or, The Mystery of the Old Custer Trail.<br /> + 4 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE OZARKS;<br /> + Or, The Secret of Ruby Mountain.<br /> + 5 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE ALKALI;<br /> + Or, Finding a Key to the Desert Maze.<br /> + 6 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN NEW MEXICO;<br /> + Or, The End of the Silver Trail.<br /> + 7 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE GRAND CANYON;<br /> + Or, The Mystery of Bright Angel Gulch.<br /> +</p> +<p> +Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, $1.00 +</p> +<p> + <br /> +</p> +<p> +<span style='font-size:larger;font-weight:bold;'>The Boys of Steel Series</span> +</p> +<p> +By JAMES R. MEARS +</p> +<p> +Each book presents a vivid picture of this great industry. Each story +is full of adventure and fascination. +</p> +<p> + 1 THE IRON BOYS IN THE MINES;<br /> + Or, Starting at the Bottom of the Shaft.<br /> + 2 THE IRON BOYS AS FOREMEN;<br /> + Or, Heading the Diamond Drill Shift.<br /> + 3 THE IRON BOYS ON THE ORE BOATS;<br /> + Or, Roughing It on the Great Lakes.<br /> + 4 THE IRON BOYS IN THE STEEL MILLS;<br /> + Or, Beginning Anew in the Cinder Pits.<br /> +</p> +<p> +Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, $1.00 +</p> +<p> + <br /> +</p> +<p> +<span style='font-size:larger;font-weight:bold;'>The Madge Morton Books</span> +</p> +<p> +By AMY D. V. CHALMERS +</p> +<p> + 1 MADGE MORTON—CAPTAIN OF THE MERRY MAID.<br /> + 2 MADGE MORTON’S SECRET.<br /> + 3 MADGE MORTON’S TRUST.<br /> + 4 MADGE MORTON’S VICTORY.<br /> +</p> +<p> +Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, $1.00 +</p> +<hr class='tb' /> +<p> +<span style='font-size:larger;font-weight:bold;'>West Point Series</span> +</p> +<p> +By H. IRVING HANCOCK +</p> +<p> +The principal characters in these narratives are manly, young +Americans whose doings will inspire all boy readers. +</p> +<p> + 1 DICK PRESCOTT’S FIRST YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or,<br /> + Two Chums in the Cadet Gray.<br /> + 2 DICK PRESCOTT’S SECOND YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or,<br /> + Finding the Glory of the Soldier’s Life.<br /> + 3 DICK PRESCOTT’S THIRD YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or,<br /> + Standing Firm for Flag and Honor.<br /> + 4 DICK PRESCOTT’S FOURTH YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or,<br /> + Ready to Drop the Gray for Shoulder Straps.<br /> +</p> +<p> +Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, $1.00 +</p> +<p> + <br /> +</p> +<p> +<span style='font-size:larger;font-weight:bold;'>Annapolis Series</span> +</p> +<p> +By H. IRVING HANCOCK +</p> +<p> +The Spirit of the new Navy is delightfully and truthfully depicted +in these volumes. +</p> +<p> + 1 DAVE DARRIN’S FIRST YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Two<br /> + Plebe Midshipmen at the U. S. Naval Academy.<br /> + 2 DAVE DARRIN’S SECOND YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or,<br /> + Two Midshipmen as Naval Academy “Youngsters.”<br /> + 3 DAVE DARRIN’S THIRD YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Leaders<br /> + of the Second Class Midshipmen.<br /> + 4 DAVE DARRIN’S FOURTH YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or,<br /> + Headed for Graduation and the Big Cruise.<br /> +</p> +<p> +Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, $1.00 +</p> +<p> + <br /> +</p> +<p> +<span style='font-size:larger;font-weight:bold;'>The Young Engineers Series</span> +</p> +<p> +By H. IRVING HANCOCK +</p> +<p> +The heroes of these stories are known to readers of the High +School Boys Series. In this new series Tom Reade and Harry +Hazelton prove worthy of all the traditions of Dick & Co. +</p> +<p> + 1 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN COLORADO; Or, At Railroad<br /> + Building in Earnest.<br /> + 2 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN ARIZONA; Or, Laying Tracks<br /> + on the “Man-Killer” Quicksand.<br /> + 3 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN NEVADA; Or, Seeking Fortune<br /> + on the Turn of a Pick.<br /> + 4 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN MEXICO; Or, Fighting the<br /> + Mine Swindlers.<br /> +</p> +<p> +Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, $1.00 +</p> +<hr class='tb' /> +<p> +<span style='font-size:larger;font-weight:bold;'>Boys of the Army Series</span> +</p> +<p> +By H. IRVING HANCOCK +</p> +<p> +These books breathe the life and spirit of the United States +Army of to-day, and the life, just as it is, is described by a master pen. +</p> +<p> + 1 UNCLE SAM’S BOYS IN THE RANKS; Or, Two Recruits<br /> + in the United States Army.<br /> + 2 UNCLE SAM’S BOYS ON FIELD DUTY; Or, Winning<br /> + Corporal’s Chevrons.<br /> + 3 UNCLE SAM’S BOYS AS SERGEANTS; Or, Handling<br /> + Their First Real Commands.<br /> + 4 UNCLE SAM’S BOYS IN THE PHILIPPINES; Or, Following<br /> + the Flag Against the Moros.<br /> + 6 UNCLE SAM’S BOYS AS LIEUTENANTS; Or, Serving<br /> + Old Glory as Line Officers.<br /> + 7 UNCLE SAM’S BOYS WITH PERSHING; Or, Dick Prescott<br /> + at Grips with the Boche.<br /> + 8 UNCLE SAM’S BOYS SMASH THE GERMANS; Or, Winding<br /> + Up the Great War.<br /> +</p> +<p> + <br /> +</p> +<p> +<span style='font-size:larger;font-weight:bold;'>Dave Darrin Series</span> +</p> +<p> +By H. IRVING HANCOCK +</p> +<p> + 1 DAVE DARRIN AT VERA CRUZ;<br /> + Or, Fighting With the U. S. Navy in Mexico.<br /> + 2 DAVE DARRIN ON MEDITERRANEAN SERVICE.<br /> + 3 DAVE DARRIN’S SOUTH AMERICAN CRUISE.<br /> + 4 DAVE DARRIN ON THE ASIATIC STATION.<br /> + 5 DAVE DARRIN AND THE GERMAN SUBMARINES.<br /> + 6 DAVE DARRIN AFTER THE MINE LAYERS;<br /> + Or, Hitting the Enemy a Hard Naval Blow.<br /> +</p> +<p> + <br /> +</p> +<p> +<span style='font-size:larger;font-weight:bold;'>The Meadow-Brook Girls Series</span> +</p> +<p> +By JANET ALDRIDGE +</p> +<p> + 1 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS UNDER CANVAS.<br /> + 2 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS ACROSS COUNTRY.<br /> + 3 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS AFLOAT.<br /> + 4 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS IN THE HILLS.<br /> + 5 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS BY THE SEA.<br /> + 6 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS ON THE TENNIS COURTS.<br /> +</p> +<p> +All these books are bound in Cloth and will be sent post-paid +on receipt of only $1.00 each. +</p> +<hr class='tb' /> +<p> +<span style='font-size:larger;font-weight:bold;'>High School Boys Series</span> +</p> +<p> +By H. IRVING HANCOCK +</p> +<p> +In this series of bright, crisp books a new note has been struck. +</p> +<p> +Boys of every age under sixty will be interested in these fascinating +volumes. +</p> +<p> + 1 THE HIGH SCHOOL FRESHMEN; Or, Dick & Co.’s First<br /> + Year Pranks and Sports.<br /> + 2 THE HIGH SCHOOL PITCHER; Or, Dick & Co. on the<br /> + Gridley Diamond.<br /> + 3 THE HIGH SCHOOL LEFT END; Or, Dick & Co. Grilling on<br /> + the Football Gridiron.<br /> + 4 THE HIGH SCHOOL CAPTAIN OF THE TEAM; Or, Dick &<br /> + Co. Leading the Athletic Vanguard.<br /> +</p> +<p> +Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, $1.00 +</p> +<p> + <br /> +</p> +<p> +<span style='font-size:larger;font-weight:bold;'>Grammar School Boys Series</span> +</p> +<p> +By H. IRVING HANCOCK +</p> +<p> +This series of stories, based on the actual doings of grammar +school boys, comes near to the heart of the average American boy. +</p> +<p> + 1 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS OF GRIDLEY;<br /> + Or, Dick & Co. Start Things Moving.<br /> + 2 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS SNOWBOUND;<br /> + Or, Dick & Co. at Winter Sports.<br /> + 3 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS IN THE WOODS;<br /> + Or, Dick & Co. Trail Fun and Knowledge.<br /> + 4 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS IN SUMMER ATHLETICS;<br /> + Or, Dick & Co. Make Their Fame Secure.<br /> +</p> +<p> +Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, $1.00 +</p> +<p> + <br /> +</p> +<p> +<span style='font-size:larger;font-weight:bold;'>High School Boys’ Vacation Series</span> +</p> +<p> +By H. IRVING HANCOCK +</p> +<p> +“Give us more Dick Prescott books!” +</p> +<p> +This has been the burden of the cry from young readers of the +country over. Almost numberless letters have been received by the +publishers, making this eager demand; for Dick Prescott, Dave Darrin, +Tom Reade, and the other members of Dick & Co. are the most +popular high school boys in the land. Boys will alternately thrill +and chuckle when reading these splendid narratives. +</p> +<p> + 1 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS’ CANOE CLUB; Or, Dick & Co.‘s<br /> + Rivals on Lake Pleasant.<br /> + 2 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS IN SUMMER CAMP; Or, The<br /> + Dick Prescott Six Training for the Gridley Eleven.<br /> + 3 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS’ FISHING TRIP; Or, Dick & Co.<br /> + in the Wilderness.<br /> + 4 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS’ TRAINING HIKE; Or, Dick &<br /> + Co. Making Themselves “Hard as Nails.”<br /> +</p> +<p> +Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, $1.00 +</p> +<hr class='tb' /> +<p> +<span style='font-size:larger;font-weight:bold;'>The Circus Boys Series</span> +</p> +<p> +By EDGAR B. P. DARLINGTON +</p> +<p> +Mr. Darlington’s books breathe forth every phase of an intensely +interesting and exciting life. +</p> +<p> + 1 THE CIRCUS BOYS ON THE FLYING RINGS; Or, Making<br /> + the Start in the Sawdust Life.<br /> + 2 THE CIRCUS BOYS ACROSS THE CONTINENT; Or, Winning<br /> + New Laurels on the Tanbark.<br /> + 3 THE CIRCUS BOYS IN DIXIE LAND; Or, Winning the<br /> + Plaudits of the Sunny South.<br /> + 4 THE CIRCUS BOYS ON THE MISSISSIPPI; Or, Afloat with<br /> + the Big Show on the Big River.<br /> +</p> +<p> +Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, $1.00 +</p> +<p> + <br /> +</p> +<p> +<span style='font-size:larger;font-weight:bold;'>The High School Girls Series</span> +</p> +<p> +By JESSIE GRAHAM FLOWER, A.M. +</p> +<p> +These breezy stories of the American High School Girl take the +reader fairly by storm. +</p> +<p> + 1 GRACE HARLOWE’S PLEBE YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL;<br /> + Or, The Merry Doings of the Oakdale Freshman Girls.<br /> + 2 GRACE HARLOWE’S SOPHOMORE YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL;<br /> + Or, The Record of the Girl Chums in Work and Athletics.<br /> + 3 GRACE HARLOWE’S JUNIOR YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL;<br /> + Or, Fast Friends in the Sororities.<br /> + 4 GRACE HARLOWE’S SENIOR YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL;<br /> + Or, The Parting of the Ways.<br /> +</p> +<p> +Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, $1.00 +</p> +<p> + <br /> +</p> +<p> +<span style='font-size:larger;font-weight:bold;'>The Automobile Girls Series</span> +</p> +<p> +By LAURA DENT CRANE +</p> +<p> +No girl’s library—no family book-case can be considered at all +complete unless it contains these sparkling twentieth-century books. +</p> +<p> + 1 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT NEWPORT;<br /> + Or, Watching the Summer Parade.<br /> + 2 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS IN THE BERKSHIRES;<br /> + Or, The Ghost of Lost Man’s Trail.<br /> + 3 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS ALONG THE HUDSON;<br /> + Or, Fighting Fire in Sleepy Hollow.<br /> + 4 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT CHICAGO;<br /> + Or, Winning Out Against Heavy Odds.<br /> + 5 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT PALM BEACH;<br /> + Or, Proving Their Mettle Under Southern Skies.<br /> + 6 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT WASHINGTON;<br /> + Or, Checkmating the Plots of Foreign Spies.<br /> +</p> +<p> +Cloth, Illustrated—Price, per Volume, $1.00 +</p> + + + + + + + +<pre> + + + + + +End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Automobile Girls at Newport, by +Laura Dent Crane + +*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT NEWPORT *** + +***** This file should be named 36273-h.htm or 36273-h.zip ***** +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: + http://www.gutenberg.org/3/6/2/7/36273/ + +Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed +Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net + + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +http://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at +http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at http://pglaf.org + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit http://pglaf.org + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. +To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + http://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + + +</pre> + +</body> +</html> diff --git a/36273-h/images/illus-083.jpg b/36273-h/images/illus-083.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..ca6c4bf --- /dev/null +++ b/36273-h/images/illus-083.jpg diff --git a/36273-h/images/illus-157.jpg b/36273-h/images/illus-157.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..ec56ecd --- /dev/null +++ b/36273-h/images/illus-157.jpg diff --git a/36273-h/images/illus-177.jpg b/36273-h/images/illus-177.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..680c7dc --- /dev/null +++ b/36273-h/images/illus-177.jpg diff --git a/36273-h/images/illus-cvr.jpg b/36273-h/images/illus-cvr.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..2c5c6d5 --- /dev/null +++ b/36273-h/images/illus-cvr.jpg diff --git a/36273-h/images/illus-fpc.jpg b/36273-h/images/illus-fpc.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..aec84c2 --- /dev/null +++ b/36273-h/images/illus-fpc.jpg |
